CHAPTER ONE: THE SECRET OF THE BOOK OF BAYBAYLAN

Let us go back in time—to the southern part of the Philippines in the year 1521, when the tradition of the

babaylan

, or spiritual leaders, flourished long before the arrival of the Spanish. The babaylan held an important role in pre-colonial Filipino society, serving as healers, spiritual guides, and community leaders.

“Dolores, Apo Liwayway has called for you. It seems she has something important to say,” Amparo told her friend.

“Do you know why she called me?” Dolores asked as she washed clothes in the stream.

“I’m not sure,” Amparo replied. “But I heard from the babaylan leader that it has something to do with the foreign invaders—and the book.”

“Alright, let’s go. But you’ll have to help me finish cleaning these clothes, okay?” Dolores said.

“Do I have a choice?” Amparo teased, and together they left for the hut of Apo Liwayway.

When they arrived, the old woman had just finished reciting a prayer.

“Apo Liwayway, Dolores is here with me,” Amparo announced. The elder looked at the two young women, smiled, and spoke warmly.

“My favorite alabays are here. Come quickly—I must discuss something about the book and the foreign invaders.”

Dolores and Amparo exchanged uneasy glances.

“What is this all about, Apo Liwayway?” Dolores asked.

The old woman beckoned them inside. Once they were seated, she opened a wooden chest and revealed a book.

“Is that the book of the babaylans?” Dolores asked.

“You are correct,” Apo Liwayway replied with a smile. “This is the sacred book of the babaylans. I want you both to protect it. And not only you—your descendants must guard it as well, for it contains the secret knowledge of our ancestors.”

The two maidens looked at each other in surprise.

“Why us?” Amparo asked.

“Yes, Apo Liwayway—why choose us?” Dolores added.

“It is simple,” the elder said gravely. “The one destined to end the King of Darkness will come from your lineage. The spirits have agreed that you must safeguard this book after my death.”

“Apo…” Amparo whispered, shaken by the thought.

“Don’t speak like that, Apo Liwayway. You are still strong. Don’t worry—I’ll bring fresh vegetables from my garden later,” Dolores said sadly.

But Apo Liwayway only smiled and handed them the book.

“Soon, you will uncover its secrets. You will also find four sacred items once belonging to the Diwata who lived in our world. When you do, you must hide them where the King of Darkness cannot reach or use them for his own ends.”

“What about the foreign invaders? They’ve already arrived in a nearby town. What should we do?” Amparo asked.

“We cannot stop what is destined,” Apo Liwayway replied, sipping her coffee. “All we can do is hope the spirits will guide us.”

Years later, after Apo Liwayway’s passing, both women became leaders in their town. Amparo was renowned for her skill in healing, sought by the sick and wounded warriors. Dolores, however, became known as the

Warrior Babaylan

—a fierce leader in the fight against the Spanish invaders. She possessed a rare gift: the power to command animals and plants, protecting her people from harm.

“Dolores, I bring grave news. The Spanish have conquered Maynilad, and I want you to come with us to support the Filipino warriors,” said the messenger, disguised in the clothing of the invaders.

“What?” Dolores gasped, stunned by the words of their spy.

“That is too far from our land,” Amparo protested.

“You are right, Apo Amparo,” the messenger replied, “but they need our help.”

“If you leave, what will happen to our town? The people need you,” Amparo said firmly.

“They have you,” Dolores answered. “Do you not remember? Apo Liwayway chose us both. I know you can be a good leader.”

“Dolores, how can I protect this town? I am not a warrior like you,” Amparo said, her voice trembling.

“Do not underestimate yourself. You are strong. Believe in your abilities,” Dolores reassured her.

“If your decision is final, and I cannot stop you, then take this book with you,” Amparo said, handing her the sacred book of the babaylans.

But Dolores shook her head. “No. You will need this against the evil entities. Our enemies are not only the foreign invaders, but also the disciples of darkness.”

Amparo could do nothing but watch as her friend prepared to leave. Before departing, Dolores cast a protection spell over their town, veiling it from outsiders with ill intent. This enchantment also concealed the mansion of Kaito, who, upon reaching the selvage forest, felt the strange power guarding the place.

Years passed, and Dolores and Amparo never met again. Yet fate reunited their bloodlines through their grandchildren:

Calista

and

Divina

.

Calista, a mestiza orphan, came to live with her uncle Damian in Divina’s village.

By 1898, the Spanish occupation of the Philippines had ended, thanks to the sacrifices of Filipino and American soldiers. Still, in many places, leadership remained with the datus and babaylans.

“Good morning, how are you? I’m Divina. My father said you’re from Manila?” Divina greeted warmly.

“Buenos días a ti también, Divina. Soy Calista. (Good morning to you too, Divina. I’m Calista…),” the young mestiza replied.

The two quickly became friends and entered training together as alabays, apprentices learning the sacred tasks of the babaylan.

“Are you ready for tomorrow? Our first test awaits,” Divina asked.

“I’m nervous,” Calista admitted. “We’ll be speaking to the spirits. My uncle says it is natural for babaylans like you, but I don’t think I’ll pass. I don’t have babaylan blood.”

Divina clasped her hand. “Don’t say that. Speaking to spirits is not just for babaylans—it is for all of us. My grandmother taught me that every creature is connected: animals, plants, spirits, and humans. Trust yourself.” She handed Calista a ripe mango, and the two laughed together as they ate atop a tree.

The day of the test arrived. Divina went first, and under the guidance of Apo Aurelia, she entered the spirit world and spoke to her guide.

“Well done, Divina. You are truly Amparo’s granddaughter,” Apo Aurelia said.

“Thank you, Apo Aurelia,” Divina replied.

One by one, the other alabays succeeded. Calista, watching them, felt the weight of expectation press down on her.

“I don’t think I can do it,” she whispered.

“I thought you wanted to be a babaylan like Apo Fina,” Divina reminded her gently.

“But…” Calista hesitated.

“You are the next Calista. I know you can do it,” Divina encouraged, smiling and giving her a thumbs-up.

Calista stepped forward. Apo Aurelia’s voice rang out: “You may begin, young mestiza.”

She sat down, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. Her gaze met Divina’s, who smiled reassuringly.

Meanwhile, in Divina’s home, the babaylan’s book suddenly glowed. Her mother opened it, and words shimmered across the page:

“The second blood that cares for me has returned.”

Back at the ritual, Calista convulsed and collapsed. Divina rushed forward, but Apo Aurelia raised her hand.

“Do not touch her, Divina,” the elder warned.

“But why? Calista is not doing well. We have to help her,” Divina cried.

“Apo Aurelia was right, Divina. Stay in your seat,” Apo Fina commanded.

“She’s fine,” said another elder. “This is extraordinary—the young mestiza, without known babaylan blood, has been allowed by the spirits to enter their world.”

Apo Fina stepped closer to Aurelia. “You’re wrong, Aurelia. Look at her forehead. That mark—do you not see it? It is the symbol of a powerful babaylan lineage.”

Aurelia’s eyes widened. “You’re right, Fina. She does carry babaylan blood. How did I not notice it before?”

Suddenly, Calista’s convulsions ceased. When she opened her eyes, the crowd gasped—she was holding the

Book of the Babaylans

, the very one guarded by Divina’s clan.

“Aurelia,” Apo Fina said gravely, “do you remember the story of Apo Amparo and her friend Apo Dolores?”

“Yes. They were the ones entrusted with the book,” Aurelia replied.

“Then could this young mestiza be descended from Dolores’ clan?” Fina asked.

“Our questions will be answered only when she finds the former location of our town. We must separate Divina and Calista from the others. I want you to guide them,” Aurelia said. Fina nodded in agreement.

Divina rushed to Calista’s side. “Do you see this book? It belonged to my great-grandmother, Apo Amparo. And now—it has chosen you.”

Calista stared in awe as the book slowly opened its pages on its own.

The next day, Apo Fina led Divina and Calista deep into the forest.

“What are we doing here, Apo Fina?” Divina asked.

“This is where we will conduct your final test,” Fina replied with a smile.

“Final test? But we haven’t even done the second one. And where are the others?” Calista asked, bewildered.

“You are different. Special. This test is yours alone. You must find our hidden town,” Apo Fina said.

She guided them to sit upon two large stones surrounded by hibiscus flowers.

“Focus. You cannot find the place with your eyes. It is protected by a barrier that only those with pure intentions may pass. If the spirits allow, you will see it.”

Divina squeezed Calista’s hand. “Let’s begin.”

The girls closed their eyes. A surge of energy radiated from them, and behind Apo Fina, the hidden village shimmered into view. Guardians stood watch, and babaylans moved among the huts, strengthening their bond with the spirit world.

“This is Liwayway Village,” Apo Fina said. “Named after the first babaylan who safeguarded the book.”

Calista’s eyes fell upon a hut. Hanging outside were two weapons.

“Those belonged to Amparo and Dolores,” Apo Fina explained. “The dragon’s spear, and beside it, the Drops of Rain whip—gifted by their ally from China, Bai Chen.”

Before Fina could finish, Calista and Divina had already taken hold of the weapons. Fina gasped, realizing the truth: Calista was indeed of Dolores’ bloodline.

Ten Years Later

Divina and Calista had become inseparable, their friendship as strong as their ancestors’. Together they were among the finest babaylans of their town.

·

Divina

was revered for her healing and her ability to commune with spirits.

·

·

Calista

mastered the Book of the Babaylans, casting protective spells against supernatural threats.

·

·

Both wielded their ancestral weapons—the dragon’s spear and the Drops of Rain whip—with unmatched skill.

·

But not all admired them. One villager,

Inocencia

, daughter of a powerful babaylan from another tribe, harbored resentment.

One day, whispers spread through the village.

“Did you hear Aling Sisa’s story? The Aswangs attacked another village,” a woman said, her voice trembling.

Inocencia overheard and stepped closer. “Did I hear correctly? The Aswangs have returned?”

“Yes,” the woman replied. “We must prepare, especially with pregnant women among us.”

“After driving out the foreign invaders, now we face these creatures,” Inocencia muttered. “Datu Isagani must be told.”

She hurried toward the

Torogan

, the datu’s grand house, to deliver the warning.

Divina and Calista watched her rush past.

“Where is Inocencia going?” Divina asked.

“She’s informing the datu about the Aswang attack,” another woman explained. “We fear for our pregnant villagers. We must act.”

Calista frowned. “Apo Fina once told me the Aswangs had vanished. Why are they here now?”

“That is what we must discover,” Divina said.

Before she could finish, a car screeched to a halt nearby. Two young men stepped out—mestizos, about the same age as the girls.

“Buenos días, este es el pueblo de Liwayway?” one asked.

Calista, fluent in Spanish, answered immediately.

“Sí, esta es el pueblo que buscas. ¿Y tú quién eres? (Yes, this is the town you’re looking for. And who are you?)” Calista asked.

“Señorita, yo soy Lucas, y él es mi primo Manuel,” Lucas said, introducing his cousin.

“What did he say?” Divina whispered.

“He said his name is Lucas, and that man is his cousin, Manuel,” Calista explained.

Lucas frowned at Manuel and ordered him to greet the women properly. “Estrecha la mano de las hermosas damas frente a nosotros.” (Shake hands with the beautiful ladies before us.)

Manuel obeyed, extending his hand to Divina. His gaze lingered on her face, and Divina blushed under his stare. Meanwhile, Calista and Lucas exchanged a quiet look of curiosity.

Friendship blossomed quickly between Calista and Lucas, as it did between Divina and Manuel. But their bond was soon tested—one night, the

Aswangs

attacked the village.

“The children and pregnant women are already safe in the Selvage Forest,” Calista said, her whip coiled at her side. “But the Aswangs are unusually aggressive. Something feels wrong.”

“I feel it too,” Divina replied. “But where is Inocencia? She was supposed to be part of the defense team.”

“You know her,” Calista muttered. “She disappears whenever danger comes. Perhaps she’s afraid.”

Their words were cut short when Manuel and Lucas appeared, weapons drawn.

“Where did you get those?” Divina asked, startled.

Manuel grinned. “Ah, these? They are holy weapons. Their names are

Liksi

and **Talas.“

Before the women could respond, the cousins leapt into battle. Lucas’ sword shifted into a gleaming white bow, while Manuel’s blade transformed into a gun like those carried by American soldiers. Their agility stunned Calista and Divina.

“Divina, we must help them!” Calista cried. She unfurled her whip, thunder cracking overhead. Divina removed her necklace, which transformed into a spear. Lightning struck its tip, illuminating the battlefield.

A bloody clash followed. Yet to their horror, the Aswangs rose again, their wounds healed by some unseen force.

“Retreat to Datu Isagani’s house!” Divina commanded the warriors.

“But Ba-i, what about you and Ba-i Calista?” one soldier asked.

“We’ll hold them off. Go now!” Divina shouted.

“Ensure the Datu’s safety,” Calista added firmly. “There’s no time—these creatures are fueled by strange magic. Save the Datu!”

Reluctantly, the soldiers withdrew.

“Calista is right,” Manuel said, panting. “Something unnatural strengthens them.”

“We will uncover it,” Calista replied. She pressed her palms together, whispering: “Spirit of nature, I beg you—help us defeat these monsters. Reveal the source of their strength.”

The ground trembled. Vines sprouted beneath her feet, spreading outward like living veins.

“The spirits have answered,” Divina said. “This is not normal. We’ve fought Aswangs before—our weapons reduced them to ashes. But now…” She pulled the sacred book from her bag.

“What are you doing?” Manuel asked.

“I will ask the book for guidance,” Divina said, but when she tried to open it, the pages refused.

“Why won’t it obey me?” she cried.

Calista’s voice was steady. “Because that is not the book you are protecting. I’ve already found the source of their strength.”

“What do you mean?” Divina asked.

“Inocencia holds the true book. She is the one empowering the Aswangs.”

At that moment, a massive vine surged from the earth, wrapping around Inocencia’s body.

“Inocencia… why?” Divina whispered.

With a flick of her hand, Inocencia shredded the vines. Her eyes gleamed with malice.

“Thank you for your book, Divina. With it, I can strengthen my Aswang kin and conquer this place.”

“Why betray your fellow villagers? They’ve done nothing to you,” Calista demanded.

Inocencia’s voice trembled with rage. “Really? And you, a foreigner, dare to speak? You know nothing, Calista. You have no right.”

Her eyes burned as she continued. “They killed my parents—though my parents were good to these villagers. And now, I will make them all suffer.”

Calista and Divina stood frozen, listening to the pain and fury in her words.

“They killed my parents when they discovered we were Aswangs. Now it is time for my revenge—to bring justice for them,” Inocencia declared.

Behind her, strange creatures emerged—small, twisted beings with goat-like bodies, kangaroo legs, oversized ears, and tails like whips.

“Sigbins…” Divina whispered.

Lucas’s eyes widened. “You took my pets! What did you do to them? Did you feed them corpses?”

“They’re your pets, Lucas?” Divina asked in shock.

“Yes,” Lucas said bitterly. “They never harmed anyone. That’s why I came here—I felt their presence.”

Manuel’s voice was grim. “She must have fed them corpses. That’s why they look corrupted.”

“You’ll pay for this, Inocencia. You’re bringing chaos,” Lucas growled.

“That’s exactly what I want—chaos!” Inocencia laughed, her voice echoing like thunder.

Suddenly, Lucas’s body began to change. His ears sharpened to points, fangs grew from his mouth, and his form twisted.

“Lucas…” Calista whispered in fear.

“Manuel, stop him! Inocencia is too powerful—she has the Book of the Babaylan,” Divina cried.

But Manuel shook his head. “Lucas knows what he’s doing. He is one of the strongest Bellators of the White Dove organization. We are Bellators.”

“Bellator?” Divina repeated, stunned.

Lucas, now half-Sigbin, trembled until Calista rushed forward and embraced him. “Lucas, please… you can’t defeat her. Por favor!”

Her touch steadied him. Lucas stared at Calista, and slowly his monstrous form faded back into human.

“What’s happening to me? Why did I return?” Lucas asked.

Manuel’s eyes narrowed. “Do you remember Esther’s warning? That someone would change you? It seems Calista is the one.”

Before they could speak further, Inocencia unleashed a curse. Calista saw it streaking toward Lucas—and threw herself in front of him.

“Calista, NO!” Divina screamed as her friend collapsed, struck by the spell.

Inocencia’s Sigbins and Aswangs surged forward, storming the Datu’s house.

“Manuel, Lucas—save the innocents! I’ll face Inocencia,” Divina commanded.

Rain poured down in torrents as Lucas carried the dying Calista away.

“You will pay for this,” Divina growled.

“I fear nothing. With the Book of the Babaylan, you are powerless,” Inocencia sneered.

“Really? We’ll see.” Divina seized Calista’s whip, lightning flashing as fury burned in her eyes.

“A curse of death, is it?” Divina said, her body glowing with a strange aura.

“Book of the Babaylan, I order you—return to your true guardian!” she cried. The book flew from Inocencia’s grasp into Divina’s hands.

Inocencia froze, trembling, as a white figure appeared behind Divina.

“Amparo…” Calista whispered, seeing the spirit before her breath faded away.

Divina’s voice thundered. “You will see your ancestors in hell. Goodbye!” She bound Inocencia with Calista’s whip, then drove her spear forward. As it struck, the weapon transformed into a dagger. Inocencia fell lifeless to the ground, her followers retreating in terror.

Divina stared at her bloodstained hands, horrified. “Inocencia… Calista…”

She rushed to Calista’s side, clutching her hand as Lucas joined her.

“This is my fault,” Divina whispered. “I failed as guardian of the book.”

Her eyes blazed with desperation. “Wait—the spell of immortality!” She opened the book, ignoring Manuel’s warning.

“Divina, stop!” Manuel cried.

But Divina pressed on, chanting. Black smoke rose from Inocencia’s corpse as Calista’s eyes fluttered open.

“Divina… why are you crying?” Calista asked weakly.

Moments later, Datu Isagani arrived with

Apo Ligaya

, sister of Apo Fina.

“What happened here?” the Datu demanded.

Divina trembled. “Datu Isagani… Apo Ligaya… I killed Inocencia. She caused all this. She killed my sister Calista, but I—”

Calista interrupted, covering the truth. “I thought I died, but the spirits allowed me to live again.”

Apo Ligaya’s gaze fell on the dagger. “Hand it to me.”

Divina obeyed. The elder sighed. “Then Divina did not break our laws. She acted in self-defense, protecting Calista from Inocencia.”

The Datu addressed the villagers: “Return to your homes. Tomorrow, we will rebuild what was destroyed.”

When he left, Apo Ligaya turned to the two young babaylans, her face stern.

“I am disappointed. You lied to everyone. Immortality magic is forbidden—it carries terrible consequences for us. You do not yet understand the danger you’ve unleashed.”

Calista lowered her head. “I am sorry, Apo Ligaya.”

“Why, Calista? And why, Divina?” Apo Ligaya’s voice trembled with disappointment. “Did my sister and I fail to remind you of the rules for using the Book of the Babaylan?”

Calista and Divina bowed their heads in silence.

“Apo Amparo’s spear has been stained with the blood of an innocent,” Apo Ligaya declared.

Lucas frowned. “What do you mean, Apo Ligaya?”

“We face an invisible enemy,” she explained. “A

Dugan

—a spirit that moves from body to body, carrying out the final deluge. Inocencia lost control of it. She came to me before her change, begging for help. I tried to appeal to the spirit, but it consumed her.“

“But she carried Aswang blood,” Divina whispered.

“Yes,” Apo Ligaya said softly. “But Inocencia was different. She wanted me to remove her curse. That is why she sought me out.”

Lucas spoke hesitantly. “She told me our villagers killed her kind.”

Apo Ligaya nodded gravely. “Her anger gave the entity its strength.” She glanced at Inocencia’s lifeless body.

Divina’s voice shook. “Will you tell Datu Isagani?”

“No. But you must, soon. I don’t want you to be manipulated as Inocencia was. The spirits revealed that our true enemy outranks even the Diwata. And Manuel… or should I say,

Mapulon

… you can feel it too, can’t you?“ Apo Ligaya said, her eyes fixed on him.

Lucas, Calista, and Divina turned in shock.

“Mapulon?” Divina whispered.

“Cousin?” Lucas asked.

Manuel straightened. “Apo Ligaya is right. I am Mapulon, god of seasons and good harvests. I took this vessel at Bathala’s command, to investigate the chaos. Before Inocencia’s last breath, the creature revealed its name to me.”

“Who?” Apo Ligaya asked.

“

Saesbyeol

,“ Manuel said.

Apo Ligaya’s face paled. “That name… the spirits warned me. This dagger must be hidden from Saesbyeol. I will seek help from a shaman in Mongolia. My sister foresaw this prophecy—Divina killed an innocent, and Amparo’s spear is cursed.” She wrapped the dagger in white cloth.

“Can you aid me, Manuel?” she asked.

Manuel nodded, placing a curse upon the dagger. “If an evil creature wields this weapon, only my son can destroy it and free the world from its curse.”

Calista and Lucas exchanged stunned glances, then turned to Divina.

“Do you… sleep with Manuel?” Calista asked bluntly.

“No! God knows I don’t,” Divina protested.

But Manuel took her hand. His palm glowed, and a fierce wind swirled around them.

“My dear,” he said, his voice resonant with divine power, “you will bear my child. And that child will be one of the seven destined to end the coming deluge.” He embraced Divina tightly as the storm raged.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWO: THE WHITE DOVE/ BELLATOR

Maria Casa de Segunda

— a crumbling ancestral house cloaked in shadows, where the four races gathered in secrecy: Humans, Aswang, Witches, and Babaylan. Its walls seemed to breathe with old magic, the air heavy with incense and whispers of forgotten rituals.

·

Esther, 17

— the youngest leader, her eyes sharp with wisdom beyond her years, carrying the mantle of the Witch race.

·

·

Ethan Salvador, 27

— stern and protective, the mortal representative, brother to Lucas.

·

·

Meriam, 18

— fierce and restless, the Aswang clan’s youthful envoy.

·

·

Apo Maria, 30

— the Babaylan, revered by all. Her presence was like a flame in the dark, guiding the group with visions and truths no one dared question.

·

Esther rose, her voice steady though her hands trembled slightly.

“I thank you for coming. I called this meeting because of a warning — a vision seen by Ate Maria,” she said, her words echoing in the dim chamber.

Meriam scoffed, folding her arms. “What is this about, Esther? You should have sent a telegram. I hate surprises.”

Esther met her gaze calmly. “Ate Meriam, I would have, but this cannot wait.”

She turned to Ethan. “Kuya Ethan, I heard your brother Lucas went to a village?”

Ethan’s jaw tightened. “Yes. He believes the one responsible for his pet’s disappearance is hiding there. The village is called Barrio Liwayway. Manuel just returned and told me what he saw.”

Esther’s eyes darkened. “Then Ate Maria’s vision was true. The first shadow of the deluge has begun.”

Apo Maria’s voice cut through the silence, low and solemn. “You are right. Today marks the birth of Red — the first human tainted with demon’s blood.”

Meanwhile, in

Barrio Liwayway

, the air was thick with secrets.

Six months earlier, Mapulon had cursed the dagger, leaving Divina with a child destined to destroy it. When the curse was complete, Mapulon abandoned Manuel’s body, erasing his memory of Divina. Manuel returned to Manila, unaware of the life he left behind.

Now, Divina cradled her newborn son.

“He’s so handsome, Divina, just like Manuel. What shall we call him?” Calista whispered, placing the baby beside her friend.

Lucas burst into the hut, breathless, drawn by the baby’s cry. His eyes softened as he saw his nephew.

“He’s perfect. I’ll send a telegram to Manuel. He must know,” Lucas said eagerly.

Divina’s hand shot out, stopping him. “No, Lucas. Don’t. Mapulon used Manuel’s body as a vessel. This child is mine alone. Manuel remembers nothing — that’s why he left.”

Calista frowned. “But Lucas is right. A Diwata is spirit, yes, but they cannot give life in spirit form. This child carries Manuel’s blood. He must know.”

Divina forced a smile, though sorrow weighed heavy in her chest. “Let him go. I have you and Lucas. That is enough.”

Lucas and Calista exchanged a glance — they knew it was not enough.

“Kassius will be his name,” Divina whispered.

“A beautiful name,” Calista said softly.

Lucas tilted his head. “Why Kassius?”

Divina’s eyes glistened. “It was my late brother’s name. He saved me once, from an Aswang attack in the forest. He gave his life so I could live.” Her voice broke, and Calista wrapped her arms around her.

“I’m sure he is smiling now,” Calista murmured.

Lucas stepped forward, his voice gentle. “May I hold him?”

Divina nodded. Lucas lifted the child, his smile betraying a longing he could not hide.

“You two should have a child soon,” Divina teased, her voice trembling between joy and grief. “Look at Lucas — he’s already dreaming of it.”

“Divina, don’t say that… it’s embarrassing,” Calista whispered, her cheeks burning red. Neither of them noticed the black butterfly that had slipped inside the hut, its wings heavy with shadow. It perched silently, a harbinger of things to come.

Months passed, and Kassius grew unnaturally fast. His bloodline was no ordinary one — Babaylan strength coursed through him, and his father was a Diwata. Whispers spread, and Datu Isagani demanded the truth. Divina knew she could no longer hide.

“Divina, let me help you explain,” Calista urged.

Divina shook her head, smiling faintly. “No, Calista. This burden is mine.” She hurried toward the Datu’s house, her steps heavy with fate.

Inside, Datu Isagani’s eyes gleamed. “Tell me about your son, Kassius,” he demanded. Divina’s gaze sharpened as she noticed black smoke curling through the rafters — a sign of possession.

“You know our lineage. My son’s growth is no mystery. But I sense you want more than answers,” she said.

The Datu chuckled darkly. “Divina, clever as they say… but not clever enough. You’ve walked into my trap.” His eyes turned black, voids that swallowed the light.

Divina’s voice rose, steady with defiance. “So it’s you. My spirit guide taught me: possession requires a vessel drowning in despair or near death. That means our Datu is dying.” The entity laughed. “I like you. You could serve me well. But I will keep this body — as your Datu.” He leaned closer, his breath heavy. “Tell me about the magic you used on Calista. I want it.”

Divina’s jaw tightened. “And if I refuse?”

“You know immortality is forbidden. If the others learn what you did, you will be punished with death,” he sneered.

Divina’s eyes blazed. “Calista deserved life. The spirits blessed me. You killed her with my book. Had I not faltered, I would have cast you back to Sulad.”

The Datu’s laughter shook the walls. “Ambitious mortal. Even with Amparo’s blood, you are nothing but flesh clinging to false gods.”

“Leave Isagani’s body. Fight me fairly,” Divina demanded.

“Pathetic woman. In their eyes, I am still their leader. And because of your forbidden magic, you will be destroyed by your own kind.” He ordered his men to seize her.

“Five days from now, Divina will be sentenced to death,” the Datu declared. His decree spread like wildfire through the village.

Calista returned from the Selvage Forest, panic in her voice. “Divina! What have they done?”

Lucas clenched his fists. “We must console her. I fear for her — and for Kassius.”

“I’ll follow,” Calista said, “but something is wrong. Divina’s senses are sharper than mine. I must secure the forest.”

In the Selvage Forest, Calista raised her voice in incantation:

“Hide this place from the wicked, reveal it only to the worthy.”

The trees twisted, paths shifted, and two great stones shattered under her command. The forest cloaked itself in illusion, a sanctuary hidden from evil eyes.

Meanwhile, Lucas found Divina feeding Kassius.

“Finish your food, son. Tomorrow begins your first test as a Babaylan,” Divina said. Kassius nodded solemnly.

Lucas entered, worry etched on his face. “Divina…”

She smiled faintly. “Your uncle is here. Do you know what to do?”

Kassius bowed, pressing Lucas’s hand to his forehead.

“Bless you, Kassius,” Lucas said softly.

“Pagmamano,” Divina explained. “A Filipino tradition — respect for elders.”

Lucas’s voice trembled. “Divina, you’re hiding something. Tell me.”

“You worry too much, like your wife,” Divina said lightly. “I confessed to the Datu.”

“But what about Kassius?” Lucas pressed, glancing at the boy, oblivious to the storm around him.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be fine. Where is Calista?” Divina asked.

“She’s in the Selvage Forest. Manuel must know. I’ll send him a telegram,” Lucas said, rushing out.

“Mom, where did Uncle go?” Kassius asked, his innocent voice cutting through the heavy silence.

“Don’t ask anymore, just finish your food first. I’m sure your aunt will be here,” Divina said, watching her son closely.

“Yes, Mom?” Kassius asked, noticing her serious tone.

“Kassius, my son… I will leave you soon. Mama has an important mission,” Divina said softly.

“Why? Where are you going?” Kassius asked, his voice trembling — just as Calista arrived.

“Your aunt is here,” Divina said, forcing a smile when she saw her best friend.

“Divina, we need to talk,” Calista said urgently.

“Of course. Wait a moment, I’ll get something. Kassius, finish your food, anak,” Divina said, disappearing into her room.

“Aunt, look! I’m eating vegetables already. And I heard you’ll be the one to teach me in my first exam?” Kassius asked, his eyes bright with hope.

“Yes, I’ll be your teacher too,” Calista replied, smiling through her tears.

When Divina returned, she carried the

Book of the Babaylan

. Calista’s breath caught.

“Why are you crying, Aunt?” Kassius asked, but Calista remained silent. She watched as Divina placed the sacred book in her hands.

“It’s time you take care of this book. Apo Dolores gave it to my great-grandmother, Apo Amparo. Before she left this village for Maynila, she entrusted it to our bloodline. Now that you’ve returned, it belongs with you,” Divina said.

“Divina, I can’t accept this. It’s your family’s legacy,” Calista protested.

“There is no one else in this town worthy of keeping it,” Divina said firmly, though her eyes lingered on her son, who was now crying.

“Kassius,” she whispered, holding his face as tears streamed down her cheeks. “Listen to me. You don’t have to worry. I’m only going to visit your Lola and Lolo in a faraway place. While I’m gone, your Aunt Calista will care for you. I want you to grow into a good Babaylan, stronger than both of us. Promise me you’ll listen to her, and one day you’ll be one of the strongest Babaylans in our family.”

“But Mom…” Kassius sobbed.

“You must be strong. Help your Aunt Calista in our mission,” Divina said, just as the Datu’s guards arrived to take her away.

“Divina, there must be another way. I’ll speak to Datu Isagani!” Calista cried.

“Thank you, Calista, but…” Divina smiled faintly at her friend before being led away.

“Mom!” Kassius cried out.

“Don’t worry, Kassius,” Calista said quickly. “I’ll see Datu Isagani myself. He will listen. Stay here, anak. Keep the book safe.” She rushed outside, leaving Kassius alone.

The hut grew silent. A

black smoke

slithered toward Kassius, reaching for the Babaylan book. Suddenly, a

beam of light

struck the smoke, forcing it to reveal its true form. Kassius trembled as the figure emerged.

“Who are you?” Kassius asked, his voice shaking.

The figure shifted, revealing a young man with calm eyes.

“My name is Saesbyeol. I am a friend. Your grandparents sent me from the afterlife to guide you in your mission,” he said, his form settling into that of a sixteen-year-old. Kassius, now fifteen, stared in awe.

“What mission? Why me? I’m not skilled in

yantok

fighting. My training hasn’t even begun. I’m not ready to be a Babaylan like my mother or my teacher. Why me?“ Kassius asked desperately.

Saesbyeol’s voice was steady. “You were chosen because you are strong. You carry the blood of both mortal and Diwata. You must seek the

four sacred artifacts

left behind by the Diwatas. They are hidden among the native-born, waiting for you.“

Kassius shook his head. “I don’t understand… artifacts? What do you mean?”

“Why don’t you ask the Book of the Babaylan?” Saesbyeol suggested.

Kassius hesitated, then followed his advice. He slowly opened the ancient book and whispered:

“Book of the wisdom of the Babaylan, I ask you — what are the four sacred artifacts the Diwatas left among the native-born?”

The pages fluttered as if stirred by unseen wind, then stopped at a single page. Strange letters began to appear, glowing faintly in

Baybayin

.

“I… I can’t read this. Only Teacher Calista and my mother can,” Kassius admitted.

Saesbyeol frowned. “Seriously? That’s ridiculous. Your mother never taught you?”

Before Kassius could answer, the letters dissolved into shimmering images. Four artifacts revealed themselves in the book’s pages — each glowing with its own aura.

“These,” Saesbyeol explained, “are the ancient artifacts I spoke of. The Diwatas left them in the mortal realm, hidden among the native-born.”

The Story Shifts…

Year 1942.

The Japanese occupation of the Philippines. World War II raged across the islands.

In

Barrio Liwayway

, after Divina’s disappearance, Calista became a teacher. Kassius stood at her side, her right hand, while another Babaylan woman, Amelia, joined them.

Kassius grew into a skilled healer like his mother, but Calista also trained him in combat. Soon, he became one of the most respected warriors in the village.

“You’re really good, huh,” Amelia said, catching her breath after sparring.

“You too, Amelia. You fight like a man,” Kassius teased.

“Oh, you’re so mean,” Amelia laughed, then grew shy. “But… I have a question.”

“Go ahead. Are you going to confess you’re a tomboy?” Kassius joked.

“No! Maybe I’m just boyish… but I have a crush on your friend Joselito. Don’t tell him, okay? That would be so embarrassing.”

Kassius grinned. “Oh really? I already noticed.” He pulled off his shirt, smirking.

Amelia gasped and covered her eyes. “Pervert!” she cried, her cheeks burning.

“What’s wrong? We’re friends. Besides, we’re bros, duh,” Kassius said with a laugh.

“No, that’s not accurate. I’ll talk to your aunt about this,” Amelia said.

Kassius took a deep breath. “You can uncover your face. I know you asked something about my aunt. What is it?”

“Did you use your mind-reading powers?” Amelia teased, then grew serious. “Anyway… why hasn’t Teacher Calista aged? She looks the same as us. And her baby — so cute! I just want to pinch her cheeks.”

Kassius stayed silent. He already knew the truth of Calista’s youth.

“Oh, really? Now you want to hurt my cousin? What if I told you Joselito likes you?” Kassius said with a grin.

“Really?” Amelia asked, blushing.

“He said you’re beautiful… though I don’t see it,” Kassius joked.

“You’re so rude. I don’t even know why we’re friends. You’re always mean to me,” Amelia said, but they both laughed, their bond unshaken.

The Invasion

One dawn, foreign invaders stormed the village. Soldiers marched alongside creatures of darkness, their eyes glowing with malice. For the first time, Calista saw their leader —

Kaito

, his body twisted under the control of black smoke.

“Teacher, where is Kassius? I can’t find him!” Amelia cried.

“Amelia, come with me,” Calista ordered.

“Yes!” Amelia replied, following quickly.

At Calista’s house, she pressed a baby into Amelia’s arms. “Save Baby Ethan. Take him far away — as far as you can from this village.”

“But Teacher… what about you and Senior Lucas?” Amelia asked, trembling.

“We can fight. The White Dove people are here to help,” Calista said firmly. She kissed her daughter’s forehead, whispering a protective curse.

“Go now, Amelia.”

“Teacher… will we meet again?” Amelia asked, her voice breaking.

“Yes. I promise,” Calista said with a brave smile.

Amelia fled, using the magic Calista had taught her. Her last glance showed Calista opening the Babaylan book, summoning lightning bolts that struck the enemies with divine fury.

The War Continues

By 1945, the Japanese occupation ended. Yet the Bellators’ war against the creatures of darkness raged on.

At

Maria Casa de Segunda

, the four leaders of White Dove gathered in silence. News had reached them: Lucas, Calista, and their child were missing. No one knew if they lived or had perished.

Finally, the young witch leader spoke.

“I will aid the Bellators against Nogitsune’s minions. We must fight the invaders and reclaim peace,” Esther declared.

Apo Maria nodded. “Esther is right. We are Bellators — peacekeepers not only of the human realm, but of the supernatural. We must honor the treaty between mortals and spirits.”

Meriam crossed her arms. “Even though I don’t like her, I agree. We must keep our promise as Bellators.”

Ethan rose, his voice burning with anger. “Then what are we waiting for? Nogitsune must pay for what he did to my brother and my nephew.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THREE : A BIG DECISION OF A YOUNG WITCH LEADER.

Maria Casa de Segunda.

Catherine waited quietly in the old hall until a woman appeared — dressed in a black mystique gown, floral gloves covering her hands. Catherine recognized her immediately.

“Miss Meriam,” she greeted.

Meriam approached gracefully, setting down a cup of coffee before sitting across from her.

“Here. Have some coffee first,” Meriam said.

“Thank you, Miss Meriam,” Catherine replied with a sweet smile.

“You don’t have to worry. I didn’t add any spells or enchantments to your coffee,” Meriam teased. Catherine exhaled, then took a sip.

“Now, how can I help you?” Meriam asked, watching Catherine enjoy the drink.

“I don’t know why you always annoy me,” Catherine said lightly. “Especially now, when we have better ways to communicate. You’re just like my grandmother — always surprising people with visits.”

Meriam rolled her eyes. “Yes, you witches never change.”

“Miss Meriam, I want your opinion… about what happened to Lola Esther,” Catherine said, setting her cup down.

Meriam’s expression darkened. “I think I know what you’re talking about.” She stood, reaching into her bag.

“Miss Meriam, what are you doing?” Catherine asked, curious.

Meriam pulled out a small angel-shaped figurine.

“What is that?” Catherine asked.

“Enough questions, Catherine. This figurine was given to me by your grandmother. It saved me once, when we discovered too late that we had recruited a termite — one who destroyed our friendship and killed two leaders of White Dove.” Meriam’s voice trembled as memories surfaced.

BACK TO THE PAST — June 1945

The war had ended. Japan surrendered, and the Philippines was free. Yet within the Bellators, shadows lingered.

“I don’t agree with your plan to expand the organization,” Meriam said firmly. “Ethan and Apo Maria just died, and we still don’t know what illness struck them. Some members want to rest. Our country is free now. Give us time to heal.”

Joseon smiled faintly. “I understand your doubts, Meriam. But if we expand, we can help more people. The peace treaty between humans and supernatural creatures can grow — not only here, but with our partner nations.”

“Really? Is that what you want?” Esther asked sharply.

“What do you mean, Esther? You sound angry. Are you in a bad mood?” Joseon said, trying to joke.

After Ethan’s mysterious death, Joseon had been chosen by the human members to succeed him. But Esther had been watching closely. She had uncovered the truth.

“Did you think you could get away with it?” Esther’s voice cut through the room. “I know who killed Ethan and Apo Maria.”

Joseon froze.

“What do you mean, Esther?” Meriam asked, confused.

“Don’t listen to her,” Joseon stammered. “She doesn’t know what she’s saying. The symptoms we saw were the same as before Apo Maria and Ethan died.”

“Meriam,” Esther said, her eyes blazing, “he killed Kuya Ethan and Apo Maria. He used black magic.”

“What?!” Meriam gasped, torn between disbelief and fear.

“She’s insane,” Joseon snapped. “We should bring her to the chamber.”

Meriam shook her head slowly. “Don’t worry, Joseon. I know. I’ve seen this before… when Apo Maria began to lose herself.”

She stepped closer to Esther, her voice soft. “Listen to me, Esther. Everything will be okay. Take my hand, and we’ll find a cure.”

But Esther recoiled in horror. Meriam’s form was shifting — her body twisting, her face changing.

“Meriam, listen to me. I’m telling the truth. Kuya Ethan and Apo Maria were not sick — they were cursed. He was the one behind it,” Esther said, her eyes widening as Meriam’s nails began to grow longer, sharper.

“Meriam, I won’t hurt you. I won’t fight you,” Esther said, stepping back cautiously. But then she froze — Meriam had begun muttering a prayer.

Joseon stiffened, his body suddenly bound by invisible force. “What are you doing, Meriam? This spell… it wasn’t meant for me. It was meant for Esther, wasn’t it?” His voice faltered as he struggled to breathe.

“Meriam, what are you doing, you witch!” Joseon shouted, his anger boiling.

Meriam’s gaze was cold. “I’m not blind. I’m not stupid. I’m not like Ethan, who let you into our group. That was his mistake — he ignored our warnings about you.”

Joseon’s eyes widened. “What? I don’t understand. You must be sick, infected with the same virus that took Apo Maria and Ethan.” He tried to feign ignorance, but his voice shook.

Meriam turned to Esther. “I know this young witch. I may not like her — she’s noisy, careless, and reckless in her decisions. But I know her. She never lies.”

With a sudden strike, Meriam drove her sharp nails into Joseon’s chest. Blood spilled, staining the floor.

“Be sorry for what you did,” Joseon gasped. “You don’t know what you’re doing.”

Meriam sneered. “You? A god? Don’t make me laugh. If you were a god, perhaps I would fear you. But you’re not.” She dug her nails deeper, until Joseon’s body dissolved into a cloud of black smoke.

The smoke surged toward Meriam, seeking to possess her. Esther acted quickly, pulling out an angel figurine.

“Use this!” Esther cried, thrusting it into Meriam’s hands.

Meriam screamed as the blessed figurine burned her palms, but the black smoke shrieked and vanished instantly.

“Where did it go?” Meriam asked, trembling.

“He can’t possess you,” Esther explained. “I spoke to Father Henry. He blessed this figurine.”

Meriam’s hands smoked, her skin blistering from the holy power. Esther reached for the figurine. “Hand it over. I was supposed to—”

But Meriam pulled Esther into an embrace, slipping the figurine into her pocket. “Thank you for saving me.”

Esther’s eyes softened. “It’s just the two of us now. But I fear what Joseon has done to the other members of White Dove.”

“Why?” Meriam asked.

“Because many have joined him. They believe in his twisted lies,” Esther said grimly.

Return to the Present

Meriam removed her black gloves, showing Catherine the scar burned into her palm by the angel figurine.

“Your grandmother was crazy sometimes,” Meriam said with a faint smile. “But she was kind. Like you. Whatever decision you make, I’ll help. You can count on me, young witch.”

Catherine’s lips curved into a smile, comforted by Meriam’s words.

Meanwhile, at the Choi Rest House

Ethan and his companions gathered in secret.

“We’re no longer safe here,” Kaito said. “Helga already knows our hiding place. It’s better to return to the mansion where your mother and I once hid.”

“In the Selvage Forest?” Akihiko asked.

“What do you think, Ethan?” Baekhyun pressed.

Ethan’s face hardened. “We have no choice. We’ll hide the Book of the Babaylans in Kaito’s mansion. Saesbyeol’s minions are growing stronger — and now they have a new ally.”

“In that case, you guys start packing so we can leave as soon as possible,” Kaito said.

They began gathering their things, but in the middle of packing, Calista panicked.

“The book… it’s gone!” she cried.

“Where did you put it?” Amelia asked.

“I placed it in the black bag, but it suddenly disappeared!” Calista said, frantically searching. Amelia joined her, overturning blankets and boxes.

Jasmine, hearing the commotion, entered the room. “What’s going on, Miss Calista?”

“The Book of the Babaylan is missing. We searched everywhere,” Amelia explained.

Jasmine’s eyes narrowed. “Monday.”

“Why, Jasmine?” Calista asked.

Jasmine remembered Catherine’s conversation with Jin Ae. The banshee’s intuition was correct. At that very moment, Catherine stood before Jin Ae, bargaining for her grandmother’s freedom.

Catherine’s Bargain

“Where is Grandma?” Catherine demanded.

Jin Ae smiled and gestured. Her staff dragged out Nana Esther.

“Catherine, what are you doing?” Nana Esther cried.

“Grandma!” Catherine shouted, her heart breaking.

“Release her, and I’ll give you the Book of the Babaylan. Here!” Catherine held the book out.

“Good. Hand it over,” Jin Ae said, extending her palm.

“Not yet. Bring Grandma closer first,” Catherine insisted.

Jin Ae smirked, shoving the old woman toward Catherine before snatching the book.

“You’re lucky,” Jin Ae said. “I haven’t forgotten our friendship.”

“Why are you doing this?” Catherine asked.

“Monday, Catherine. I already answered you before. You and your grandmother should leave before I change my mind.”

“Jin Ae, fight it. Whatever is controlling you — resist. Jasmine and I still believe in you,” Catherine pleaded.

“I said, go away!” Jin Ae shouted.

Jasmine appeared, helping Catherine and Nana Esther to their feet. “Monday, what have you done? Stand up.”

“Catherine, you shouldn’t have bargained. You’ve thrown everything into chaos,” Nana Esther scolded.

“But Lola… what about you?” Catherine asked, tears in her eyes.

“That’s enough. We must leave. Kuya Ethan is waiting,” Jasmine said firmly.

“If I were you, I’d listen to Jasmine,” Jin Ae warned. “Leave now, before I hurt you.” She climbed into her red car.

“Jin Ae, wait! I have something—” Jasmine began, but Jin Ae was already gone.

“Let’s go,” Catherine said.

“Monday, I’m worried about you. Kuya Ethan and Miss Calista will be furious,” Jasmine said.

“I’ll accept their punishment,” Catherine replied. Jasmine opened a portal, leading them back to Ethan and the others.

Meanwhile…

Kassius was busy cooking, humming softly as he stirred the pot of

sinigang na isda

. He didn’t notice Joseon approach until warm lips pressed against the back of his neck.

“Joseon, what are you doing? You’ll get burned. I’m cooking your favorite,” Kassius said with a gentle smile.

“I missed you,” Joseon whispered, kissing his back. Kassius wore only an apron and boxer shorts, his body vulnerable in the kitchen’s glow.

But when Kassius turned to stop him, he froze. Joseon’s face was wrinkled, aged, monstrous.

“Joseon… what’s happening?” Kassius asked, reaching for him.

Joseon quickly covered his face with his hands.

“Honey, don’t,” Kassius said, trying to pull his hands away.

When Joseon lowered them, his handsome face had returned.

“Why did your face look different earlier?” Kassius asked, unsettled.

“Oh, honey, you’re just tired. Rest. I’ll finish cooking,” Joseon said smoothly.

“Maybe…” Kassius muttered, though he knew what he had seen. He forced himself to ignore it and returned to the pot.

“Don’t worry, honey. I’m almost finished. Wait in the dining room, and I’ll prepare everything,” Kassius said.

“Are you sure? You don’t want me to help?” Joseon asked.

“Yes, I’m sure,” Kassius said, forcing a sweet smile.

“Well, if you insist, I’ll wait for you in the dining room,” Joseon said, kissing Kassius on the forehead before leaving.

In the dining room, Joseon paused before a mirror. He smiled at his reflection, whispering:

“Because of this face, the son of the powerful Babaylan will continue to obey me. Thank you, Kaito, for this handsome mask. With your face, Kassius fell in love with me.”

The front door creaked open. Jin Ae entered.

“Jin Ae, my granddaughter. What are you doing here? Do you have the Book of the Babaylan?” Joseon asked.

Jin Ae placed the book on the dining table. “Yes. Here’s the book your boyfriend asked me to take from my friend. Now, you must remove the curse you placed on my mother.”

Joseon smiled, but before he could answer, Kassius emerged from the kitchen carrying a steaming bowl of soup.

“Jin Ae, you’re just in time. The fish stew is ready. Join us for lunch,” Kassius said warmly.

“No thanks. I’ve lost my appetite. You have the book now… I must go.” Jin Ae replied, giving her grandfather a meaningful look before leaving.

Catherine’s Burden

Meanwhile, Catherine searched desperately for Jin Ae’s soul. “It’s not here,” she whispered.

“What do you mean?” Jasmine asked.

Before Catherine could answer, Calista and Ethan arrived.

“Catherine, do you realize what you’ve done?” Calista asked softly. Nana Esther knelt before her.

“Nana Esther, it’s not your fault. We’ll all be judged by the Bellator council. Even if Catherine is the new leader of the witches, we won’t escape punishment,” Calista said.

“Forgive me, Miss Calista. I was desperate,” Catherine admitted.

“I know. But next time, share your plans with us. You put yourself in danger,” Calista said firmly.

“Sorry, Miss Calista. I’m ready for whatever punishment they give me,” Catherine said, tears welling.

“No. We’ll find another way. Remember, we are one family. Families help each other,” Calista said, embracing her. Catherine broke down in tears.

“Nana Esther, Catherine, everything will be okay. I’ll find a way. Christine will help us,” Calista promised, leaving with Amelia.

Ethan and Jasmine hugged Catherine.

“We understand. Don’t worry, I’m not angry,” Ethan said.

“Kuya Ethan is right. If it were me, I’d have done the same. We’re just worried for you,” Jasmine added.

Kaito’s Mansion

Kaito emerged from the kitchen with Daisuke and Zac. “Good, you’re all here. Food is ready. Let’s eat.”

Akihiko rushed to help Daisuke carry plates. “I’ll help,” he said, setting them on the long table.

“Where are Miss Calista and Miss Amelia?” Kaito asked.

“They went to Inspector Red for help. My sister has the Book of the Babaylan,” Baekhyun explained.

“That’s a serious problem. And we still haven’t found the four weapons that can defeat Saesbyeol,” Zac added.

“Sit down first. You’re all tired and hungry,” Kaito said. They gathered at the long table in his mansion.

Kaito’s voice grew solemn. “If you’re wondering how we can find the four weapons left by the Diwatas… listen carefully.” He took a deep breath.

“Once, I tried to draw power from the Book. I only gained a few spells — and fragments of knowledge about the weapons. But I know where one lies. The weapon left by Diwatang Tala: her

Bituon Light Sphere

.“

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FOUR : THE TWELFTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER (PART ONE)

The sun hung low over the fields of Hacienda San Pablo, casting long, skeletal shadows across the sprawling estate. Within the thick stone walls of the manor, Lady Margarita San Pablo ruled with a tongue like a whip. Wealth was her armor; she didn’t just break the law, she owned the hands that wrote it.

Jin Ae watched as servants scrambled under the Lady’s shrill commands, hauling heavy chests and gilded mirrors. Stepping into the cool shadows of the foyer, Jin Ae bowed her head, playing the part of a lowly wanderer.

“Are you here to apply?” Doña Margarita asked, her gaze cutting through Jin Ae like a shard of glass. She didn’t wait for an answer. “My girl Agnes fled like a coward yesterday. You’re hired. Don’t just stand there—start moving.”

“At once, Mi Señora,” Jin Ae replied, her voice a practiced silk.

As she hoisted a heavy mahogany chair, Jin Ae felt the familiar hum of her true purpose. She wasn’t here for wages. She was here for the twelfth blood of a sinner, the final key to her mission.

“I am Josefa, the Mayordoma,” a stern woman intercepted her, leading her toward the servants’ quarters. “You’ll replace Agnes in the kitchen. You are to cook for the Doña and no one else. Understand?”

“I understand, Miss Josefa,” Jin Ae nodded.

Josefa stopped at a heavy oak door and turned, her face obscured by the flickering candlelight. “The most important rule: at seven o’clock, the doors are locked. You do not leave your room. You do not peek into the halls.”

“Is there a reason?”

“The Doña values her silence,” Josefa said, though her eyes darted toward the darkened corridor. “If you hear… noises. Scraping. Crying. You ignore them. It is simply the house settling. Do you understand, child?”

Jin Ae nodded, though she felt the sudden, unnatural chill that swept through the hallway. Josefa opened the door to the small servant’s room. A draft, smelling of old earth and salt, rushed out to meet them.

“Your name?” Josefa asked as she stepped back.

“Helga,” Jin Ae lied easily.

“Dinner is at five. Make it quick, Helga.”

Once the Mayordoma’s footsteps faded, Jin Ae locked the door. She moved to a tarnished silver mirror hanging on the wall. Placing a hand on the cold glass, she whispered a word in a tongue older than the hacienda’s foundations. The silver rippled like water.

“Kassius,” she hissed. “Answer me.”

The glass cleared, revealing a man’s face framed by swirling grey smoke. “Ah, the little bird has landed. You are inside the San Pablo cage?”

“I am. But tell me—my mother’s curse. Did my grandfather keep his word? Is she free?”

“The deal is honored for now,” Kassius replied. The image shifted, showing a woman resting in a sun-drenched room, tended to by a girl in white robes. “Raven is watching her. The Sisters of Light have taken her into their sanctuary. But remember, Jin Ae—the blood you seek is the only thing that keeps that sanctuary standing.”

Jin Ae opened her mouth to argue, but a sharp, rhythmic thudding at her door cut her off. She waved her hand, the mirror turning back into a dull, harmless reflection just as the latch clicked.

The door swung open. Standing there was a man she hadn’t expected to see in this god-forsaken province.

“Izaac?” she gasped, her heart hammering against her ribs. “How on earth did you find me here?”

“Kassius helped me,” Izaac whispered, his voice low enough to stay within the confines of the small room. “He gave me the coordinates for your mission. I told the Mayordoma I was your husband—it was the only way they’d let a man stay within the servant quarters.”

Jin Ae’s eyes widened. “My husband? Do you have any idea the risk you’re taking?”

“I’d rather risk the Doña’s wrath than let you face this house alone,” he replied.

“Fine,” Jin Ae huffed, though a flicker of relief touched her chest. “But we have to move. Josefa is waiting in the kitchen. If we’re late, even a ‘husband’ won’t save us from the whip.”

They hurried through the dim, drafty corridors. The house felt as if it were breathing, the walls layered with decades of secrets and the faint, iron-scent of the sinner’s blood Jin Ae so desperately needed.

Meanwhile, deep within the ancestral heart of the White Dove, a different kind of power was humming to life. This wasn’t the crumbling ruins of Biringan City; this was the

Sanctuary of the First Founders

, reclaimed and reborn.

“Thank you for the sanctuary, Meriam,” Esther said, looking around the vaulted stone halls.

“Don’t thank me yet,” Meriam replied, her fingers dancing over a brass console. “I’m still annoyed you stayed in Biringan so long. It was a deathtrap. And did you tell that old fool Casimiro goodbye? Or is the King of Fairies still pining after you?”

Esther smiled softly. “He has a message for you, actually—”

“Stop!” Meriam pressed a finger to her lips. “I know. He still loves me, I’m the moon in his sky, blah, blah, blah. The man has a hundred wives; he can find a new moon.” She caught Baekhyun and Ethan exchanging a look and snapped, “Don’t you two judge me. He’s a jerk.”

With a sharp click, she pressed a glowing crimson rune on the wall.

“Welcome,” Meriam announced as the room flooded with a warm, amber glow, “to

White Dove 3.0

. Where the ancient arts meet modern mechanics.“

The space was immense. Brass pipes hissed with pressurized mana, and glass screens flickered with spectral data. Meriam led them toward a reinforced glass door that hissed open.

“The War Room,” she whispered.

In the center stood a table of polished cold steel. Along the walls hung portraits that seemed to pulse with a faint, ghostly light.

“How did you get these?” Esther asked, her voice trembling as she saw the faces of those long gone.

“A little chronomancy and a lot of luck,” Meriam said.

Catherine stepped forward, her hand hovering over a portrait of a young woman with a fierce, familiar gaze. “Grandma? Is that you?”

“You have her eyes, Catherine,” Jasmine whispered.

Nearby, Baekhyun stopped in front of a stern man with shadows in his gaze. “Grandfather Joseon…”

“He was a leader of the Bellators then,” Meriam said, her voice dropping an octave. “We called them the

Black Dove

. They believed the book should be used to rule, not to protect. It was a war of two sides, Baekhyun. The first war belonged to Apo Dolores and Amparo. The second… that was the tragedy of Calista and Divina.“

Calista stepped toward a portrait of a man in dark armor, his hand resting on the hilt of a glowing blade. “Lucas,” she breathed, her voice breaking. “Lucas Salvador. A Bellator who fought with the heart of a lion.”

Ethan reached out to steady his mother as she wept. The weight of their lineage—the blood, the betrayal, and the magic—filled the room like a physical pressure.

Meriam moved to the final frame. “And this,” she said softly to Baekhyun, “is the woman who gave you your name.

Kim Bitna

.“

Baekhyun’s breath hitched. He touched the glass, his voice a mere ghost of a sound. “Bitna… It means

Shining Gold

.“

“Don’t be down, man,” Akihiko said, clapping a hand on Baekhyun’s shoulder. “I’m sure your mother is looking down from the stars, proud as can be.”

Meriam stepped closer to the group, her shadow long against the glowing displays. “It’s not just the legends on these walls, Ethan,” she said, pointing to a portrait beside the late Lucas Salvador. “That is your namesake. Your father named you after his brother.”

Ethan leaned in, tracing the frame. “We have the same name?”

“The same name, and the same stubborn chin,” Calista whispered. She pointed to a cluster of smaller photos nearby. “And those two were family in every way that mattered. Manuel, their cousin, and that girl…” She paused, a bittersweet smile touching her lips. “That was Divina. My best friend.”

“Where are they now?” Ethan asked.

“Dead, most likely,” Jasmine muttered, though she looked away.

“Manuel has been gone a long time,” Calista said, her voice trailing off as her smile faded. “And Divina… well, Divina is a story for another time.”

“But Mom—”

“Enough,” Calista snapped, her tone shifting instantly to that of a commander. She sat at the steel table, the holographic maps of the San Pablo estate flickering to life before her. “We aren’t here for a walk down memory lane. We are here to stop Jin Ae before she spills the twelfth blood. If she completes that ritual, the balance of power will shatter.”

Ethan caught Baekhyun’s eye. Baekhyun simply shook his head—

let it go

. Some ghosts were better left in the shadows.

Back at the Hacienda San Pablo, the atmosphere was far less clinical. Under the flickering orange glow of the dining room’s gas lamps, the servants ate in a hurried, heavy silence.

“Lady Margarita isn’t as monstrous as they say,” Jin Ae whispered, poking at her rice.

Izaac raised an eyebrow. “Is that so?”

“My last mistress wouldn’t even let us breathe the same air as her dinner, let alone eat at the same table afterward.”

“Don’t get comfortable,” Josefa, the Mayordoma, barked as she marched into the room. Her keys jingled like a funeral march. “Eat. Clear the plates. It is nearly seven. If the chores aren’t finished by the time the clock strikes, leave them. The dirt can wait until morning, but the rules cannot. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Miss Josefa,” Izaac replied quickly.

The old woman turned her iron gaze to Jin Ae. “And you, Helga? Is your hearing failing you?”

“I understand perfectly, Miss Josefa,” Jin Ae said, meeting her gaze with a coolness that made the older woman narrow her eyes.

“Good. You have thirty minutes.” Josefa checked her heavy silver pocket watch and vanished into the darkness of the hall.

Once she was gone, Jin Ae leaned toward the maid next to her. “Is she always this… charming, Ate Mariah?”

“It’s

Mariah

,“ the girl corrected with a sharp roll of her eyes. “And yes. She’s been with the San Pablos since she was a girl. She’s strict because she has to be. This house… it doesn’t forgive mistakes.”

“Let’s move,” said Celina, the kitchen washerwoman. “I’ll leave the heavy scrubbing for tomorrow. I’m not being caught in the halls after the bell.”

The house fell into a frantic scramble of clicking locks and extinguished lamps. But in the rush, Celina realized her mistake—her phone lay forgotten on the dining table.

She crept back into the darkened hallway. The air had turned unnaturally cold, smelling of wet earth and rot. “Lord, protect me,” she whispered. As her fingers brushed the cool plastic of her phone, a pale, spindly hand shot out from the shadows of the heavy velvet curtains and dragged her into the dark.

A scream tore through the mansion.

Jin Ae bolted upright in her room, her hair flaring from black to a violent, shimmering red. “That was Celina!”

She reached for the door, but Izaac blocked her path. “Don’t. Remember what Kassius said. The Bellators are watching. If you interfere now, you risk everything.”

“I have the power to stop whatever is out there!” Jin Ae hissed, her eyes glowing with an inner fire.

“Power isn’t the point,” Izaac whispered urgently. “If you kill someone tonight, and they turn out to be innocent, your blood collection is void. You’ll have to start from the very first sinner. Is one maid worth losing your mother’s soul?”

Jin Ae’s hair slowly faded back to black. She let out a jagged breath. “The twelfth sinner isn’t Margarita. I can feel it. There is something much worse hiding in the bones of this house.”

Two weeks passed in a blur of uneasy silence. Celina was never seen again—replaced by a new girl without a single question asked.

Outside, Izaac stood in the hacienda’s courtyard, frowning at the blackened remains of the rosebushes. “I don’t get it,” he muttered. “These were blooming yesterday. Now they look like they’ve been burnt from the inside out.”

“Maybe you’re just bad at gardening,” Jin Ae teased, though her eyes were serious. She glanced around to ensure Josefa wasn’t watching, then swept her hand over a shriveled vine.

A surge of green light pulsed from her fingertips. The plants didn’t just grow; they exploded into life, thick emerald leaves and blood-red roses unfurling in seconds.

Izaac didn’t smile. He stepped back, looking at the vibrant garden with a look of dread. “Jin Ae, stop. This house is hungry. You shouldn’t be feeding it your magic.”

“Be careful, someone might see you,” Izaac scolded. But neither of them realized a dark figure was already watching her tend to the plants in the garden.

“I am careful. No one saw me. Lady Margarita asked me to cook something new. Come with me — I want to go to the market,” Jin Ae said.

“What are you going to cook?” Izaac asked. Jin Ae didn’t answer. Instead, she grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the car.

At the Public Market

“Just wait here,” Jin Ae said as they arrived.

“Are you sure? I can help carry the basket,” Izaac offered.

“No, I’m fine. I only need vegetables,” Jin Ae replied, leaving him by the car.

She approached a small stall where an old woman sold fruits and vegetables.

“Good morning. How much?” Jin Ae asked, pointing to the apples.

“Those apples are sweet. I’ll give you a good price. And since you’re beautiful, I’ll give you a price for beautiful only,” the old woman said warmly. Jin Ae blushed at the compliment.

“Thank you, Manang. How much for one apple?”

“Ten pesos each,” the old woman replied. Jin Ae was amazed — far cheaper than the supermarkets.

“Good deal. I’ll take twenty.”

As the old woman packed the apples, she noticed Jin Ae’s uniform.

“Wait… young lady, do you work for Lady Margarita?”

“Yes. And Manang, your vegetables are beautiful,” Jin Ae said with a smile.

“Oh yes, the land here is fertile. Big businessmen buy from us too, though the supermarkets sell them at a higher price,” the old woman explained.

“Right. Thank you for the good price,” Jin Ae said.

But the woman’s tone shifted. “Except for the plants inside San Pablo’s mansion.”

Jin Ae froze.

This must be connected to the strange incidents at the mansion… black magic, perhaps.

The old woman handed over the basket. “Call me Manang Sheila.”

“Thank you, Manang Sheila. My name is Helga. Nice to meet you.”

“Be careful, young lady,” Sheila said, giving her a meaningful look that sent chills down Jin Ae’s spine. Her unease about San Pablo’s mansion deepened.

On the Road

Back at the car, Izaac helped with her purchases.

“Are we leaving? Don’t you want anything else?”

“No, let’s go home,” Jin Ae said. She told him what the old woman had said.

“That’s what I’ve noticed too. Especially with Helga’s victims,” Izaac replied.

“Huh? What do you mean?” Jin Ae asked.

“I investigated. I found only one sign… and marks.”

“I don’t understand,” Jin Ae said, confused.

“Do you know the story of making deals with demons? In exchange for luxury and a good life?” Izaac asked.

“Yes, I’ve heard of it… but I’m not sure it’s real,” Jin Ae admitted.

“It is,” Izaac said grimly.

Suddenly, he slammed the brakes. “I think I hit a woman!”

“Huh? I didn’t see anyone… but it sounded like you did,” Jin Ae said as a loud crash echoed.

Izaac jumped out, searching, but found nothing.

“Maybe it was an animal or a bird. I didn’t see anyone,” Jin Ae said. She glanced at the side mirror — and froze. Helga’s face stared back at her.

“That’s true,” Helga’s reflection whispered. “You charged them because their grace period was over.”

“What do you mean?” Jin Ae gasped.

Izaac grabbed her shoulder. “Who are you talking to?”

She looked again — Helga was gone.

“No… let’s go home. Lady Margarita will be angry if we’re late for lunch,” Jin Ae said. Izaac nodded and drove quickly back to the mansion.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER FIVE: THE TWELFTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER (PART TWO)

THE CONTINUATION…

When Izaac and Jin Ae returned to the mansion, they were shocked to see a crowd gathered angrily at the gates.

“You go in through the gate. I’ll get down here,” Jin Ae said.

Izaac frowned. “Why? What are you going to do?”

“I need to investigate. I saw Mang Ador outside — I’ll ask him what’s happening,” Jin Ae replied.

“Remember, he’s a Babaylan. Be careful,” Izaac warned.

“I know,” Jin Ae said firmly, stepping out of the car and approaching the crowd.

“Mang Ador, what’s going on?” she asked the old man.

Mang Ador’s face was grim. “We already know who killed our villagers… and the creature who murdered my daughter, Agnes.”

Jin Ae’s eyes widened. “Who is it?”

“The butler of this mansion, Josefa. She is the Aswang who has killed many in this village,” Mang Ador said bitterly.

Jin Ae shook her head. “How? Miss Josefa seemed normal. I never noticed anything strange about her.”

“Celina survived an attack. She’s resting in my hut. She told me who it was…” Mang Ador said, his voice heavy with grief.

Flashback — Before Agnes’s Death

One morning, Agnes was busy preparing food for Lady Margarita’s family. Josefa, the mansion’s mayordoma, entered the kitchen and helped her finish the tasks quickly.

“Miss Josefa, may I ask you something?” Agnes said nervously.

“What is it? And put this sauce in the bowl,” Josefa instructed. Agnes obeyed, carefully scooping the sauce.

“This is about Miss Margarita’s son, Ryota,” Agnes said. Josefa froze at the mention of his name.

“Is it true… the rumors about you and Master Ryota?” Josefa asked cautiously.

Agnes lowered her voice. “Yes. And I’m pregnant.”

Josefa’s eyes widened. She grabbed Agnes’s hands. “How many months?”

“Three. But Master Ryota doesn’t know. I want to raise this child myself,” Agnes confessed.

Josefa’s face darkened with worry. “Agnes, your life is in danger. If Lady Margarita discovers this, she will not spare you — or the child.”

“That’s why I plan to run away tonight and return home,” Agnes said.

Celina entered just in time, overhearing their conversation. “Bestie… why?” she asked, confused.

“We’ll talk later. Help me bring this food to the dining room before Lady Margarita scolds us,” Josefa said quickly. Together, they carried the dishes to the dining room, where Lady Margarita and Ryota were waiting.

In the Dining Room

Lady Margarita’s sharp gaze fell on her son. “Ryota, I’ve heard gossip in town. They say you have a relationship with our muchacha, Agnes. Is it true?”

Ryota met his mother’s eyes bravely. “If the rumors are true, there’s nothing wrong with that. I’m single, of legal age — the same as Agnes.”

“So you admit the rumors of the poor people are true?” Lady Margarita pressed.

Ryota opened his mouth to answer, but at that moment, Agnes, Celina, and Josefa entered with the food. They placed the dishes on the table and turned to leave, but Lady Margarita’s voice cut through the room.

“Sit down,” she commanded.

The three women froze, exchanging nervous glances, before obeying and taking their seats.

“Come join us. Ryota and I won’t be able to finish all this food. Besides, I’m happy because tomorrow Ryota will return to Japan to continue his studies,” Lady Margarita said.

Ryota’s eyes widened. “Okāsan! That wasn’t what we discussed earlier…”

“Yes. Everything is ready. I’ve already contacted Rina, and the papers are arranged,” Lady Margarita replied. Upon hearing the gossip about her son and Agnes, she had quickly decided to send him away.

Agnes forced a brave smile. “In that case, I’m happy for you, young master. Many opportunities await you.” She looked at Ryota, who met her gaze with sadness. Celina and Josefa remained silent.

“Lady Margarita, I understand why you wanted us to hear this. Don’t worry. Young Master Ryota and I share no special relationship. We’ve been friends since childhood, and people have twisted our friendship into gossip. I assure you, Lady Margarita, there are no feelings between us beyond friendship,” Agnes said firmly.

Lady Margarita studied her, then smiled. “Good. My doubts are answered. You are brave, Agnes. I see myself in you when I was your age — a woman of dignity and courage.”

Ryota lowered his head, his heart heavy.

“You and Josefa should eat these foods. My son and I will dine outside. Call the other workers so they may eat too,” Lady Margarita said.

“Yes, Lady Margarita. Thank you for your kindness,” Josefa replied respectfully.

Lady Margarita and Ryota left.

Josefa’s Warning

Josefa turned to Agnes. “If you run away tonight and return to your father, it’s not a good idea. Even though he is the strongest

albularyo

in this village, he cannot defeat the Nukekubi.“

Celina frowned. “What do you mean by Nukekubi, Miss Josefa?”

“You must leave this town if you want peace. Trust me,” Josefa said gravely.

Agnes hesitated. “I don’t understand… but thank you. Will you help me escape?”

“Young woman, don’t attempt it tonight. The village is too dangerous after dark. I have a plan, but you must trust me,” Josefa said.

Agnes took a deep breath. “Yes, Miss Josefa.”

Celina pressed further. “What is a Nukekubi?”

“That is the creature who killed our villagers,” Josefa said.

Agnes’s voice trembled. “I’ve seen it. And I know who it is. Lady Margarita. At first, I thought she was a

manananggal

, but she’s different.“

“What do you mean, bestie?” Celina asked.

“The

manananggal

separates its upper torso from its lower body, with fangs and wings like a vampire. But the creature I saw in my room one night was different — its head floated in the air,“ Agnes explained.

Josefa sighed deeply. “Then my sister’s secret is no longer hidden. That’s why I warned you to leave for your safety.”

Agnes gasped. “What? Why did you call her sister?”

Celina groaned. “Too many revelations… I need to eat.” She grabbed a spoon and began eating nervously.

Josefa’s voice was heavy. “She is my elder sister.”

Agnes stared. “I knew it. You looked familiar. I saw you when I was young. But why do you look so old, Miss Josefa?”

Celina added, “And why does Lady Margarita never age? She looks forty, always.”

“Because she made a deal with a

Mazoku

— to regain her youth and wealth,“ Josefa revealed.

Celina whispered, “So a Nukekubi is an

aswang

, right? Based on how she killed her victims?“

“Yes… but in Japanese mythology, the Nukekubi is a

yōkai

,“ Josefa explained.

Agnes and Celina leaned closer as Josefa continued:

“Nukekubi are female

yōkai

whose heads detach from their bodies at night to hunt and drink human blood. Their heads can be completely removed or remain attached by a string-like neck.“

“Like our

manananggal

?“ Celina asked.

“You’re right, Celina. They’re similar to our

manananggal

here in the Philippines,“ Josefa replied.

“So… can we put salt on her body like they do with the

manananggal

?“ Celina asked.

“I haven’t tried that,” Josefa admitted. “But according to my research on the

yōkai

, when the sun goes down, the

nukekubi

separates its head from its body while it sleeps. There are theories that the

nukekubi

has a weakness during this time: if its body moves or changes position before the head returns, the head can no longer reunite with the body.“

The Mission Planning

Meanwhile, Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki, Kaito, Jasmine, and Catherine prepared for their mission.

“We can’t stop Jin Ae and search for the weapons at the same time. We need to split into two groups to finish quickly. Jin Ae is growing stronger… and Joseon is still hiding somewhere,” Ethan said.

“Don’t forget — they have the Book of the Babaylan. They can use it against us,” Catherine warned.

“And we must not be complacent. The enemy could be anywhere,” Ethan added.

Baekhyun’s voice was tense. “If my sister has already taken twelve bloods, we must stop her before it’s too late. As Raven said, once she collects the thirteenth, she cannot be purified by the Baptism of Light.”

“So what’s your suggestion, Kuya Ethan?” Catherine asked.

“Since you and Jasmine know Jin Ae, I’ll assign you to stop her. Only if you agree,” Ethan said.

“I’m in, Kuya Ethan,” Jasmine replied.

“As your

alabay

, you know how to summon us whenever you need. We’ll do our best to help,“ Catherine reminded him.

“Thank you, Catherine,” Ethan said warmly.

“I’ll go with them too. They’ll need my help,” Aki offered.

“Are you sure?” Ethan asked.

“Of course. To balance our numbers. You, Baekhyun, and Kaito will search for the first weapon. You’ll need Kaito’s knowledge — he’s the only one who knows about it, since we don’t have the Book of the Babaylan. Meanwhile, Catherine, Jasmine, and I will stop Jin Ae. If we split up, we’ll finish faster,” Aki explained.

Ethan hugged him, tears in his eyes. “You’ve matured, Bestie. I’m proud of you.”

He teased, “And they say when someone changes, it means they’ve found love. Thank you, Daisuke, for changing my best friend.” Daisuke blushed, and Aki groaned. “Stop teasing me!” They laughed together.

“Let it go. Kuya Ethan, we’ll follow after we finish our mission,” Catherine said.

“Take care, all of you. Good luck to us,” Ethan said.

Baekhyun added, “Catherine, promise me you won’t hurt Jin Ae. I believe you can still bring back the friend we love. Raven is ready — you’ll find her at the Convent of the Sisters of Light.”

“I promise, Kuya Baekhyun. We’ll bring Jin Ae back,” Catherine said. Baekhyun smiled at her words.

“Okay, it’s time to leave,” Ethan said. He and Catherine cast a spell together, opening portals to their destinations.

Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito arrived at the sacred place where the goddess Mayari left her weapon, the

ZABBOR

. Catherine, Jasmine, and Aki appeared in a town where they met Mang Ador, the

albularyo

and Bellator.

“Sorry, I didn’t see you, sir,” Catherine said to the old man.

“It’s alright. What are you doing here? You don’t look like you’re from here. Are you from the city?” Mang Ador asked.

“Yes,” Aki replied.

Flashback — Agnes’s Escape

That night, Agnes prepared to escape with Josefa’s help.

“Ate Margarita goes to bed at seven. If you plan to escape, do it at six or earlier. Don’t worry, I’ll help you,” Josefa whispered.

“Thank you, Miss Josefa. I’ll never forget this kindness,” Agnes said.

Later, as Lady Margarita and Ryota dined, she suddenly called out: “Agnes, fetch me fresh milk from the refrigerator.”

“Yes, Lady Margarita. One moment,” Agnes replied, hurrying to the kitchen.

Josefa’s heart raced. “Are you going to sleep early tonight, Lady Margarita?” she asked.

“Yes, Josefa. I have an important meeting tomorrow with my business partners — and with a famous Filipino designer. She promised to create a signature gown just for me. I’m excited to meet her,” Lady Margarita said.

Agnes returned with the milk, handing it to her mistress, who drank it quickly.

“We’re done eating. You may eat now. And remember the mansion curfew — at seven, everyone must be in bed. I don’t want to hear noise during my rest,” Lady Margarita commanded, rising from her seat. She noticed Ryota still eating, unmoved.

“What are you doing, young man? Get up and go to your room. They need to eat,” Lady Margarita said to her son.

“Mom, I want to stay a while. I’m not finished with my dinner,” Ryota replied.

To everyone’s surprise, she agreed. “Fine. But don’t disturb them while they eat. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mom. I understand,” Ryota said.

When Lady Margarita left, Ryota quickly held Agnes’s hand. “Come with me. I’ll escape tonight. I’m not going back to Japan. Let’s run away together.”

Josefa gasped. “Young master, what are you saying? Your mother will be furious.”

“Miss Josefa is right,” Agnes said softly. “Your future is brighter abroad. Don’t waste the opportunity she gave you.”

“We don’t have time. Come with me,” Ryota insisted.

Josefa nodded reluctantly. “Then this is your chance, Agnes. Go with him, while Ate is not asleep yet.”

But Celina had been watching. She smirked and whispered, “It’s time for you to leave this mansion, Ryota. You’re mine.” She hurried to Lady Margarita’s room and revealed everything.

“Josefa cannot be trusted. She’s just her mother — a traitor, a homewrecker!” Lady Margarita hissed.

“And Agnes is pregnant with your son,” Celina added.

Lady Margarita’s eyes gleamed. “Oh? That’s… interesting. If it’s true, I’ll be even more satisfied with my cravings.”

“What reward do you want, Celina?” she asked.

“Nothing, Lady Margarita. I just want Agnes gone. She’s gained too much attention in this mansion, and I’m annoyed with her,” Celina said.

“Then tomorrow, Agnes will disappear,” Lady Margarita said, her eyes turning black. “Go now, before I lose control. I’ll grant your wish.” She shoved Celina out and locked her door.

Lady Margarita lay down, drifting into deep sleep from the milk she had drunk. Slowly, her head detached from her body, intestines slithering free like serpents — weapons of the monster. Through the open window, her head floated into the night, fangs bared, eyes glowing red.

Meanwhile, Ryota and Agnes rushed toward the gates when a strange figure blocked their path.

“You have three minutes before seven. Go now!” Josefa urged, checking her watch.

Agnes screamed as Lady Margarita’s head appeared, floating in fury, her fangs glistening, her eyes burning crimson.

“Where are you going? Running away?” the creature snarled.

“Lady Margarita… it’s you?” Agnes gasped in horror.

Josefa hurled salt at the monster. “Ate, let them go! Don’t make your child suffer as you did!”

Margarita shrieked, pretending to be hurt. Ryota’s heart twisted with guilt. “Mom… I’m sorry,” he whispered, stepping closer with Agnes.

“Go now! I’ll handle her!” Josefa shouted. Agnes pulled Ryota’s arm, urging him to flee.

But suddenly, the

nukekubi’s

intestines lashed out, wrapping around Agnes’s neck. She choked, gasping for air.

“Agnes!” Ryota cried, but Josefa dragged him back, throwing more salt at the monster.

The creature laughed. “Do you think salt will harm me? I’m not like the others who melt from it. I was only acting earlier.”

She tightened her grip, strangling Agnes further.

“Ryota!” Agnes gasped, her voice breaking as she struggled to breathe.

“Young Master, you must run!” Josefa’s voice was a jagged whisper, her hands trembling as she shoved Ryota toward the door. “Your mother… she is not herself. The curse has swallowed her memory, but it will not spare your life. You have to leave this place!”

“But what about Agnes?” Ryota’s face was pale, his eyes darting toward the darkened hallway where a wet, dragging sound echoed. “I can’t leave her!”

“I will go back for her,” Josefa lied, her heart breaking. “But go! Now!”

“I’ll kill her,” Ryota hissed, a sudden, desperate fire in his eyes. “I’ll kill the monster she’s become.”

“You cannot,” Josefa groaned. “Not like this. If you want justice, you must go to Japan. Seek the shrine priestesses; only they know the secrets to binding a

Nukekubi

. Go!“

Ryota didn’t look back. He flung himself into the car, the engine roaring to life as he sped away from the curse of San Pablo.

In the shadows of the veranda, Celina watched the car disappear. A slow, cruel smile spread across her face. Agnes was gone—the competition was eliminated. But the moment she saw Josefa turning back, Celina’s expression shattered into one of feigned terror.

“Miss Josefa!” Celina cried out, her voice shaking perfectly. “What is happening? I heard Master Ryota screaming… where is Agnes? Did she escape?”

Josefa looked at her, her eyes hollow. “Agnes is dead.”

“Dead?” Celina pressed a hand to her heart, her eyes wide with fake shock. “But I thought the Young Master was helping her! Did the… did the creature get her?”

Josefa froze. “How do you know about the Nukekubi, Celina? You weren’t in the dining room when we spoke of it.”

Celina’s breath hitched. “I… I forgot something in the kitchen. I must have overheard you. Oh, tell me you’re joking, Miss Josefa! Please tell me my friend is safe!”

“The Young Master is safe,” Josefa said, her voice turning cold as stone. “But Agnes paid the price. We must find Mang Ador. The seals are weakening.”

Back in the present, the air in the room was thick with the scent of ozone and ancient dust. Jin Ae sat on the floor, her eyes rolling back as she finished the “Past-Sight” ritual—a technique Catherine had taught her during their hunt for the elusive

Sigbin

.

Slowly, her hair—which had flared into a violent, supernatural red—faded back to its natural obsidian black.

“What did you see?” Izaac asked, kneeling beside her.

Jin Ae exhaled a breath she seemed to have been holding for decades. “You were right, Izaac. This isn’t just a cruel woman. It’s an agreement written in blood. The San Pablos traded their humanity for influence, and now the debt is being collected.”

“So, what is the plan?”

Jin Ae stood up, her gaze fixed on the window where the moon was beginning to swell. “Helga’s purpose is to collect the blood of sinners. I thought I only needed Margarita… but the vision showed me more.”

Izaac frowned. “What do you mean?”

“When the full moon rises,” Jin Ae said, her voice devoid of emotion, “I won’t just be collecting one blood. I’m taking two.”

“Two?” Izaac’s voice dropped. “Who is the second, Jin Ae?”

Jin Ae looked at him, a dark shadow crossing her face. “The one who watched Agnes die and smiled. The house isn’t the only monster here.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER SIX : THE TWELFTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER (PART THREE)

THE CONTINUATION…

The day had come for Jin Ae to strike against Lady Margarita.

“I’ll pretend to be a pregnant woman? This is insane,” Izaac muttered, sweating nervously.

“That’s the plan. We only have one chance,” Jin Ae said, raising her eyebrows with a sly smile.

“Do you remember? Lady Margarita isn’t an

aswang

. Our pregnant props won’t fool a

nukekubi

,“ Izaac argued.

“Of course I know. It’s only a prop — to make things convincing,” Jin Ae replied. She leaned closer, her tone sharper. “Besides, it won’t affect the

nukekubi

, but someone else in the mansion. They’re drawn to pregnant women.“

Izaac frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I have a feeling the thirteenth blood of a sinner is close. Killing two birds with one stone,” Jin Ae said, pulling a dagger from her pocket.

“Are you talking about me? Why are you so cruel?” Izaac asked.

“You’re exempted, duh,” Jin Ae rolled her eyes. “You’re a demon. That’s why Lolo Joseon sent you — to guard me, to make sure I complete the thirteen bloods.”

“Then who do you think is the thirteenth sinner?” Izaac asked.

“We’ll find out later. For now, focus on the twelfth. It’s almost seven o’clock. Remember what Manang Josefa told us?”

“That’s when her sister transforms into a

nukekubi

,“ Izaac answered.

“Exactly. Everything is ready. Josefa hides in her room, the villagers cower in fear. No one will see us kill the monster,” Jin Ae said. Her hair shifted from black to crimson as her other identity emerged.

The Trap

Jin Ae concealed herself in a tree while Izaac, transformed by her spell into a pregnant woman, sat nervously on a wooden chair in the park. A cold breeze swept through.

Suddenly, Lady Margarita’s head floated from the garden, her neck stretching unnaturally, snaking toward her prey.

“NNNNOOOO!” Izaac screamed as the

nukekubi

lunged.

Jin Ae leapt from hiding, seizing Margarita’s arms. “It’s payback time, Lady Margarita San Pablo!”

The world shifted. Margarita’s monstrous form dissolved, and she found herself back inside the mansion.

The Illusion

“Morning? Why am I here?” Margarita whispered, staring at her reflection. She wore a maid’s uniform.

“Agnes?” she gasped, touching her face. It was real.

Footsteps echoed. Jin Ae descended the stairs. “Why are you just standing there? Did you finish your tasks?”

“Why am I wearing this filthy uniform? And why are you wearing my gown? Do you know how much that gown costs? Two million! Your salary could never repay me if you ruined it,” Margarita snapped.

Jin Ae laughed. “You don’t know me, Lady Margarita.”

“What do you mean? Who are you?” Margarita demanded, still confused.

“Wrong question. It should be…

what am I?

“ Jin Ae said, laughing again.

“Bring me back to reality. I don’t want this,” Margarita pleaded.

“Finish your tasks. Remember, you still owe me. Your parents were poor,” Jin Ae said, flipping her red hair as she walked away.

“This isn’t real. It’s just a dream,” Margarita whispered.

Then silence fell. A man held her hand.

“Mom,” he said.

“Ryota?” Margarita gasped, recognizing her son. On the floor lay Helga’s severed head. The scene replayed — Ryota and Agnes approaching the

nukekubi’s

head.

“NO! Stay away from her!” Margarita screamed, but her body betrayed her. The intestines of the

nukekubi

coiled around her neck, choking her as sharp nails tore into her stomach. Darkness swallowed her.

The Dining Room

She awoke again in the mansion’s dining room. The chandelier loomed above, but the room was cloaked in shadow. She glanced at the wall clock.

“Seven o’clock,” she whispered. She tried to leave, but her legs refused. On the table lay a cellphone.

“Celina,” she murmured, reaching for it.

Suddenly, hands dragged her into a hidden chamber — the secret room where she usually transformed.

“NNNOOO!” she screamed as the

nukekubi

pulled her deeper.

“Enough! Enough!” Margarita cried, tears streaming.

A faint sound of applause echoed. The illusion shattered. She was back in the present, bound hand and foot to a bench.

“Hello, Lady Margarita,” Helga greeted, her voice dripping with satisfaction.

“Release me this instant!” Lady Margarita’s voice shrieked through the moonlit courtyard, though it lacked its usual authority. “You are a nothing—a servant! I can have you erased with a single word!”

Jin Ae tilted her head, a cold, mocking smile playing on her lips. “Lady Margarita, do not waste your final breaths on threats. I am giving you the one thing your wealth could never buy: a moment to repent.”

“Repent? For what?” Margarita spat, her eyes wide with terror. “I have built this province! I am innocent of your delusions!”

“Innocent,” Jin Ae whispered, her eyes suddenly flooding with a void-like blackness. “Then I truly do feel for your soul. You don’t even realize the weight of the debt you owe.”

“Is it money?” Margarita gasped, her voice cracking. “I have chests of gold in the cellar. Just let me go, and it is yours!”

“I have no use for gold,” Helga—the persona of the sinner-taker—hissed. “I want your soul. And I want your blood.”

Helga lunged, her dagger humming with dark energy. But just as the blade was inches from Margarita’s throat, a shimmering barrier of blue light manifested. The dagger struck the shield with a violent

crack

, flying from Helga’s hand and spinning into the dirt.

“We won’t let you do this, Jin Ae!” a sharp voice commanded.

Helga turned slowly. Standing at the edge of the courtyard were Jasmine, Catherine, and Akihiko, their weapons drawn and their faces etched with grief.

“Ah,” Helga greeted them, her voice sounding like two stones grinding together. “My dear friends. And Kuya Aki. How kind of you to join the harvest.”

“Enough of this madness!” Jasmine stepped forward, her hand trembling. “This isn’t you, Jin Ae. Please, come back to us.”

“Who are you to order me?” Helga’s voice rose, vibrating with power. “A traitor friend who failed to protect me? Step aside.” She waved a hand, and the dagger flew from the dirt back into her palm as if pulled by an invisible string.

“I know you’re still in there!” Catherine shouted, her eyes watering.

“Don’t interfere with my mission,” Helga warned, a spectral gale beginning to swirl around her, whipping her hair into a frenzy. “Stay back before I decide your blood is just as sweet as hers.”

With a flick of her wrist, Helga unleashed a gust of wind so sharp it felt like a physical blow. It caught Jasmine mid-stride, throwing her backward into the stone fountain. Jasmine groaned, clutching her side as blood began to seep through her clothes.

“The wind used to be your ally, Jasmine,” Helga grinned, “but you are far too weak to master it now.”

“Jin Ae, stop!” Catherine pleaded. “Think of your brother! He wouldn’t want this for you!”

“My brother is a ghost,” Helga snapped.

“The blood you’re collecting… it’s cursed!” Catherine pushed on. “These are mortals who made deals with the Devil. If you complete the thirteen, you won’t be a savior, Jin Ae—you’ll be a demon yourself!”

“I know,” Helga whispered, her smile widening into something inhuman. “I’m counting on it.”

Margarita seized the moment to scramble toward the mansion doors, but she wasn’t fast enough. Helga’s dagger shifted, its metal groaning and reshaping itself into a jagged, glowing boomerang. She hurled it with lethal precision. It arched through the air, but Jasmine, recovering, threw herself in its path, her own weapon clashing against the enchanted blade.

The boomerang spiraled back to Helga’s hand, instantly turning back into a dagger.

“How can I stop,” Helga mused, twirling the blade, “when I’ve finally found something I’m good at?”

Margarita reached the porch, but Helga was a blur of shadow. She appeared behind the noblewoman, the dagger raised high.

“Lady Margarita San Pablo,” Helga whispered into the woman’s ear. “You had your chance.”

The blade plummeted. Margarita’s scream was cut short as the steel found its mark, again and again. A spray of crimson splashed across Helga’s face. As the blood touched her skin, her eyes shifted from black to a terrifying, hellish red.

Through Helga’s eyes, the world vanished. She saw the screaming faces of the souls Margarita had stepped on to build her empire, all of them swirling in a vortex of eternal fire. The twelfth blood was hers.

“This is madness,” Catherine whispered, horrified by the sight of her friend covered in the sinner’s blood.

But Jasmine wasn’t looking at Helga. She was staring at the ancient balete tree near the gates. “What… what is that?”

In the high branches, a pair of oversized, glowing red eyes stared back at them. The creature’s skin was the color of bruised plums, and its limbs were unnaturally long.

“It seems Margarita wasn’t the only monster in the family,” Helga said, wiping the blood from her cheek. “Meet her sister. The

Aswang

.“

Izaac stepped toward Helga, his face grim. “Is this the one?”

“The blood is done here,” Helga said, ignoring her former friends. “Let them handle the family reunion.”

As Helga and Izaac disappeared into the shadows of the mansion, the Aswang shrieked—a sound like metal tearing—and launched itself at Catherine.

Jasmine acted on instinct. She pulled a heavy brass pipe from her belt and slammed a button on its side. A hum of “White Dove” magitech filled the air before a massive bolt of electricity arced from the pipe, striking the Aswang mid-air. The creature roared in agony as the current charred its flesh, the smell of ozone and burning hair filling the night.

“You don’t have to do this. We are not your enemies,” Catherine said. But the Aswang lunged again.

Akihiko shifted into his kitsune form, while Catherine recited a spell that froze the creature in place.

“Catherine…” Akihiko whispered, watching her prayer bind the monster.

“We didn’t kill your sister. Your sister made a deal with the devil,” Catherine said.

The Aswang’s fierce visage melted away, revealing the form of an old woman.

“You must be Josefa?” Catherine asked.

Josefa’s eyes widened. “How do you know my name… and about my sister?”

“The spirits told me. We sought help from a Babaylan in this village. He forgave you for what you did to his daughter,” Catherine said.

“Mang Ador…” Josefa whispered, collapsing to her knees, tears streaming down her face.

“What have I done… to all the victims of my sister?” she sobbed.

“After your sister drained their blood, you devoured their entrails,” Jasmine said gently.

“Miss Josefa, you can change. You are cursed because of your sister’s deal. That is why you became an Aswang,” Akihiko explained.

“But I killed so many innocents. Do I deserve change?” Josefa asked.

“Nothing is impossible,” Jasmine said softly. “If you repent, He will forgive you — no matter how great your sins.”

Josefa shook her head. “No… I don’t deserve forgiveness. Kill me, so I never harm anyone again.”

“Stand up, Miss Josefa. Don’t kneel before us,” Catherine said firmly. “If you truly want freedom from darkness, there is another way.”

Josefa’s eyes flickered with hope. “Another way? To be normal again?”

Catherine smiled. “Yes. Seek Sister Yael of the Sisters of Light. She will purify you and restore your humanity.”

“Who is Sister Yael?” Akihiko asked.

“It’s Raven, Kuya Aki,” Jasmine explained. “The Bellators changed her name for safety. She is now the head nun of the Sisters of Light.”

“How can I find her?” Josefa asked.

Catherine placed her hand on Josefa’s head. “Close your eyes. I will show you.”

Josefa obeyed. A cold wind enveloped her, and in her vision, she saw a church bathed in light.

“A church…” she whispered. “That’s where I’ll find Sister Yael.”

Meanwhile

As Izaac and Jin Ae departed, Izaac pressed her again. “So Josefa was the Aswang killing villagers? Using Lady Margarita as a cover?”

“Yes,” Jin Ae said. “She killed Agnes after Lady Margarita drained her blood. Josefa devoured the child in her womb.”

Izaac’s eyes widened. “I thought she was the thirteenth sinner?”

“No. Josefa is not the thirteenth. She is only part of the curse,” Jin Ae explained.

“I understand now,” Izaac said quietly.

“Let’s go home. I need rest. This mission drained me,” Jin Ae sighed.

“Do you know who’s next?” Izaac asked.

“Yes,” Jin Ae nodded. “And that’s where we’ll go after we recover.”

On the Other Side

Alexander jolted awake, gasping for breath. “It was just a dream…” he muttered.

But a cold hand gripped his arm. He turned — and screamed at the sight of a hideous creature. His cry echoed, and suddenly he woke again, realizing it was another dream within a dream.

“Am I dreaming inside my dream? Maybe I’m just tired… stressed,” he whispered.

Unable to sleep, he checked his social media. His latest song was trending. He scrolled through comments until one froze his blood.

“The devil is coming. Your time is up.”

Alexander stared at the words, terrified.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER SEVEN: THE THIRTEENTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER (PART ONE)

“Alexander Rodriguez,” Catherine whispered, her voice barely audible over the morning hum of the sanctuary. She slapped the morning newspaper onto the mahogany table. The headline wasn’t about the cult or the blood—it was a glossy spread of the nation’s golden boy, the singer Alexander Rodriguez.

“Are you sure he’s the one Calista warned us about?” Jasmine asked, leaning over the table.

“Calista carries the essence of the

Book of Babaylan

,“ Catherine replied, her eyes locked on Alexander’s photo. “If she says he’s the key, I trust her gut. Besides, my own intuition is screaming that this man is standing on the edge of a cliff.”

“Morning, girls. Coffee’s here,” Aki said, sliding three steaming cups from a local twenty-four-hour shop across the table. He leaned in, squinting at the newspaper. “What’s the strategy?”

“We’re connecting the dots, Kuya Aki,” Catherine said, pulling out a thick, weathered folder. “Ninong Jeff sent over the restricted files. Everything Helga has touched is in here.”

Aki’s eyes widened as he saw the label on the second folder tucked inside.

The Cult of Balthazar.

“Why did Ninong Jeff include this?” Jasmine asked. “Does a twenty-year-old cult case really have anything to do with Helga’s victims?”

“Everything,” Aki said, his voice dropping an octave. “I know this boy. I know Alexander.”

“Oh?” Jasmine smirked, trying to lighten the mood. “Is he one of your boyfriends, Kuya? Because look at those biceps. Absolutely yummy.”

“Jasmine, focus,” Catherine scolded, though she suppressed a smile.

“I’m serious,” Aki said, ignoring the jab as he flipped open the Cult folder. “I didn’t rescue him from a gym; I rescued him from a ritual hut. He was just a child when we raided the Cult of Balthazar.”

The humidity in Barrio Oriente was suffocating. Young Officer Akihiko stood in the mud, the rain slicking his uniform as he waited for the signal.

“Stay sharp, kid,” Senior Officer Jeff whispered. “We’ve got the green light. We’re taking Balthazar down.”

They stormed the small, thatched-roof hut. Inside, the air was thick with the cloying scent of cheap incense and something metallic. Inverted crosses hung from the bamboo rafters, and grotesque, hand-carved statues of unknown “saints” stared back with unblinking eyes.

At the altar stood Balthazar—a man whose face bore a haunting resemblance to Jin Ae’s grandfather, Joseon. He was handing a heavy silver talisman to a young, trembling woman.

“Use this when you leave the country, Margarita,” Balthazar murmured, his voice like sliding gravel. “It will protect your family, but remember the price.”

“I will never forget, Senior Balthazar,” the young woman vowed, bowing low.

“Police! Don’t move!” Jeff’s voice broke the ritual.

As Aki moved to handcuff the members, he felt a wave of nausea. “Ninong,” he whispered, “their souls… they’re coated in a black aura. I can see it.”

“Focus, Aki! Save the ghost stories for later,” Jeff snapped.

Among the chaos, Aki found a ten-year-old boy huddled in the corner. Alexander. As Aki reached for him, Balthazar stepped in the way. “Leave him. He’s not part of this. His mother left him in my care—he’s an innocent.”

Reluctantly, Aki let the boy go. He didn’t realize then that he was leaving the thirteenth piece of the puzzle behind.

Present Day.

The city bar was dim, pulsing with low bass and the scent of expensive gin. Alexander sat alone at a corner booth, checking his phone. He was early, as usual.

He was about to text his manager when a heavy arm draped over his shoulder.

“I’m here, Lex,” a voice whispered.

Alexander turned, and the blood drained from his face. The man standing there had the same messy hair, the same jawline, and the same eyes as a man who had been dead for weeks. “Caleb? What… you’re supposed to be dead. I saw the news!”

The man laughed, a bright, easy sound that didn’t match the coldness in Alexander’s chest. He pointed to the deep dimples in his cheeks. “Ouch! You’re hurting my feelings, man. I’m not Caleb. That was my twin brother. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten me already?”

Alexander stared, his heart hammering against his ribs. He remembered the twin, but something felt wrong. The air around the man felt like the air in Balthazar’s hut—thick, stagnant, and smelling of old secrets.

“Calvin? What are you doing here?” Alexander’s voice wavered. “I thought you were living abroad.”

“I was,” Calvin said, his smile never reaching his eyes. “But I came home a week ago. I had to investigate the death of my brother. It’s a tragedy, isn’t it? The police are still clueless about what happened to Caleb.”

“It’s a mystery to everyone,” Alexander replied, forcing a polite smile while his skin crawled.

“Well, maybe it’s a blessing in disguise,” Calvin leaned in, his voice dropping to a velvet whisper. “Because now, I finally have the chance to court you properly. Caleb isn’t in the way anymore.”

Alexander stiffened. “What? What are you talking about?”

“Don’t play innocent, Alex. Caleb knew I had feelings for you. Now that he’s gone, there’s no reason to hide. In fact…” Calvin chuckled, “I’m the one who arranged this ‘blind date.’ I talked to Craig and the others. I wanted you alone.”

“I… I forgot. I have to go,” Alexander stammered, grabbing his phone with trembling fingers. “I have a movie taping. The Director is waiting.”

“Liar.” Calvin’s hand shot out, gripping Alexander’s arm with crushing pressure.

As Calvin’s fingers dug into his skin, a wave of unnatural heaviness washed over Alexander. His vision blurred, and his head felt as if it were filled with lead. He was slipping into a forced sleep—until a sharp, jagged jolt of electricity surged through his veins. His eyes snapped open, the “White Dove” protection spell humming under his skin.

“Let go of me,” Alexander gasped. For a split second, his pupils bled into a solid, abyssal black before snapping back to normal.

Calvin flinched, startled by the intensity in the singer’s gaze. He let go, his face shifting back into a mask of charm just as their friends arrived at the table.

“OMG! You finally met him!” Antonette squealed, sliding into the booth. “Can you believe it? Calvin is the new owner of this bar!”

“So he told me,” Alexander said, his voice flat.

“I’ll be right back, guys,” Calvin said, playing the perfect host. “I’m going to check on the food I’m preparing for you all. We have a lot of catching up to do.” Before he stepped away, he leaned down and pressed his lips to Alexander’s cheek.

“I can save your career, Alexander,” he whispered into his ear. “That scandal of yours? I can make it vanish. Just let me love you. You

need

me for that movie to succeed.“

As Calvin walked away, Michael nudged Alexander’s shoulder. “He’s totally in love with you, Alex!”

“He just… he just said he’d be back with the food,” Alexander lied, his heart cold with dread.

The next morning, the sun bled through the curtains of a quiet apartment. Jin Ae sat on the sofa, her eyes fixed on the television screen. On the morning talk show, Alexander Rodriguez was performing a soulful ballad—Jin Ae’s favorite song.

She held up a small, brass device etched with ancient runes. As she pointed it at the screen, the device began to glow with a sickly, pulsating violet light.

“Confirmed,” Jin Ae said, her voice devoid of its usual warmth. “He is the thirteenth sinner. The final blood.”

Izaac leaned against the doorframe, watching the singer’s effortless charm on the screen. “I noticed something, though,” he said, his brow furrowed in thought.

Jin Ae looked at him, the violet light of the device reflecting in her dark eyes. “What do you mean?”

“The device is reacting to him,” Izaac said, stepping closer to the TV. “But the energy feels… divided. It’s like there are two shadows cast by one man. Are you sure we’re looking at Alexander, or is there someone else standing in his light?”

Jin Ae looked back at the screen. Alexander was smiling for the cameras, but to her eyes, a faint, black mist was beginning to coil around his throat like a noose.

“It doesn’t matter,” Jin Ae whispered. “Whether he is the hand or the shadow, his blood is the key. And the moon is almost full.”

“He isn’t like the others,” Izaac mused, his eyes still fixed on the television where Alexander stood. “He didn’t sign a contract in blood. There’s something… ancient about his shadow. I can’t place it.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Jin Ae replied, her voice cold. “Once I have his blood, Joseon’s curse will break. I’ll finally be free.”

“Is that what the old man promised you?”

Jin Ae spun around.

Kassius

stood in the center of the room, as if he had simply bled out of the shadows.

“Kassius,” Jin Ae said, recovering her composure. “Did you find her? Your teacher?”

“I found her,” Kassius said, his voice a low hum of power. “Calista is stronger than I remembered, but she is a relic of the past. We have the

Book of the Babaylans

. We have the advantage. But the plan has shifted. You have a new mission.“

Jin Ae’s brow furrowed. The air in the room began to crackle. “A new mission? I was told thirteen bloods would buy my freedom. What is this?” Her hair began to bleed into a violent red, the temper of Helga rising to the surface.

“Control yourself,” Kassius commanded. With a casual wave of his hand, a ripple of golden light washed over Jin Ae, forcing her hair back to its natural black and her feet back to the floor. “We are preparing you for something greater. You are to find the

Four Weapons of the Ancestral Fairies

. We must claim them before your brother’s group uses them to challenge your grandfather.“

“Is this still about Barrio Liwayway?” Jin Ae asked, her voice calm but sharp. “Kassius, the villagers are ghosts. Datu Isagani is dust. Even if you kill Calista’s son, it won’t bring your mother back. It’s time to move on.”

The silence that followed was deafening. Kassius’s eyes flared with a terrifying, ethereal light. “You know

nothing

of my pain!“

In a blur of motion, he lunged. His hand clamped around Jin Ae’s throat, lifting her effortlessly into the air. When Izaac tried to intervene, a pulse of raw energy exploded from Kassius, throwing Izaac across the room like a ragdoll.

Jin Ae’s eyes rolled back. When she looked down at Kassius again, her face had shifted. A manic, jagged grin spread across her lips.

Helga had taken the lead.

“Kassius,” Helga cackled, her voice echoing with the weight of a thousand years. “Put the girl down. She’s stubborn, but she’s the sharpest blade you have against the White Doves. They’ve already ripped me out of one body; don’t make me lose this one.”

Kassius stared into the void of Helga’s eyes before slowly releasing his grip.

“You’re the one with the short fuse today,” Helga teased, rubbing her neck. “Jin Ae is your ally. And though she speaks the truth about the past, she will stand by you for Joseon’s ‘New World.’ We are on the same side.”

Kassius didn’t answer. He simply dissolved into a cloud of gold-and-black mist, leaving the room heavy with the scent of ozone. Helga walked to the mirror, watching her reflection fade back into Jin Ae.

“Be careful, little bird,”

Helga’s reflection whispered before vanishing.

“Kassius has the blood of both a Diwata and a Babaylan. He can cast us both into the abyss if he loses his patience again.”

Across the city, the air in Alexander’s luxury condo felt just as heavy, though for a different reason.

“I’ve made my decision,” Alexander said, staring out at the skyline. “The help you offered… the way you said you could protect my career. I’m interested.”

Calvin’s grin was predatory. “I knew you were smart, Alex.”

“How?” Alexander asked. “How do we make the scandal go away?”

“Before we get to business,” Calvin stepped closer, his presence overwhelming, “give me a hug. I’ve missed you.”

Alexander hesitated, then nodded. Calvin pulled him into a crushing embrace, burying his face in Alexander’s neck.

“I want us to finish what we started,” Calvin whispered, his voice thick with obsession. “The relationship we had to hide because of Caleb. You only chose him because you felt you had to. But now? Now the path is clear. We’re both free from his shadow.”

Alexander stood rigid in the embrace, his heart hammering. He felt like a bird being squeezed by a snake—warm, protected, and utterly trapped.

“Calvin…” Alexander started to speak, but the words were lost as Calvin’s lips claimed his.

Calvin’s hands moved with a mischievous, practiced rhythm, wandering over Alexander’s body until a strange, intoxicating heat began to rise within him. The caution Alexander had felt earlier was incinerated by the feverish intensity of the moment.

“I missed you too, Calvin,” Alexander whispered, fully surrendering to the sensation.

Before long, they were both stripped of their clothes and their inhibitions. Calvin eased him back onto the velvet couch, looming over him with a muscular, commanding presence. He trailed a path of searing kisses from Alexander’s jaw down to his chest, his tongue circling his nipples until Alexander arched his back, a ragged moan escaping his throat.

“You haven’t changed, Lex,” Calvin murmured against his skin, his voice a dark, possessive purr. “Still just as sweet. Still mine.”

“Calvin…

please

,“ Alexander gasped, his breath hitching as the man’s hands moved lower.

Calvin stood before him, silhouetted against the glittering city lights—powerful, expectant, and undeniably proud. Alexander moved to his knees, his hands closing around Calvin’s length.

“Shit,” Calvin hissed, his head falling back as Alexander’s grip tightened. “Your hands… I’ve forgotten how soft they feel. I’m going to lose it if you keep moving like that.”

Alexander looked up, his eyes darkened by a mix of desire and a strange, trance-like obedience. He took Calvin into the heat of his mouth, causing a loud, guttural moan to tear from the man’s throat. Calvin’s fingers tangled in Alexander’s hair, guiding the rhythm as the tension reached its peak.

“I’m close, Lex… I’m right there!”

Alexander didn’t pull away. He leaned into the intensity, accepting the surge of warmth that signaled Calvin’s release. He swallowed the heat, a silent vow sealed in the dark of the penthouse, unaware that the snare around his soul was only growing tighter.

“You’re incredible,” Calvin whispered, his voice thick with satisfaction. He pulled Alexander into a lingering, deep kiss that tasted of sweat and salt. Alexander didn’t resist; he sank into the warmth, returning the kiss as they rearranged themselves on the plush couch.

This time, Alexander leaned over him, his chest heaving as he stared into Calvin’s dark eyes. The penthouse was silent, save for the hum of the air conditioning and the distant pulse of the city below.

“Ready for the second round?” Calvin asked, a predatory edge returning to his smile. He reached between them, his fingers slick as he began to prepare Alexander for what was to come. Alexander let out a sharp, jagged gasp, his head falling back against the cushions.

They surrendered once more to the heat, blissfully unaware that while they shared their “hot moment,” a net was being cast across the city to trap them both.

Meanwhile, at the temporary White Dove safehouse, the atmosphere was far more professional—though no less intense. Aki, Jasmine, and Catherine were hunched over a table scattered with floor plans and Alexander’s public itinerary.

“So, it’s settled,” Catherine said, tapping a pen against the table. “Aki is our lead contact.”

“Wait, why me?” Aki asked, looking between the two women. “I’m a tracker, not a negotiator.”

“Because if Catherine or I try to approach a superstar like Alexander, he’ll think we’re just obsessed fans,” Jasmine explained, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Besides, I’ve done my homework. The guy is attracted to men, Kuya. He’s cute, but I know I don’t have a chance with him.”

“Jasmine is right,” Catherine added. “Plus, you have history with him. Think of this as closure for that case from twenty years ago. You’re the only one he might actually trust.”

Jasmine pulled a garment bag from the closet and unzipped it with a flourish. “And your ‘costume’ is ready. A tailored police uniform. It’s a bit tight in the shoulders—your muscles are going to look like they’re about to burst through the fabric. Honestly, I can’t imagine his reaction when he sees you.”

“A hot policeman and a famous actor,” Catherine teased. “It’s like a scene straight out of a movie.

The Bodyguard

, but the BL version.“

Aki sighed, rubbing his temples, though a faint smirk touched his lips. “I guess I’m outnumbered. Two against one.”

“It’s for his safety, Aki,” Catherine’s voice turned serious. “Jin Ae is coming for that thirteenth blood. If we don’t get to Alexander first, he won’t just lose his career—he’ll lose his soul.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER EIGHT: THE THIRTEENTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER (PART TWO)

“You’re not using your brain, idiot! Mistakes make us weak!” Alexander’s roar echoed through the warehouse. His face was a mask of fury, splattered with blood and grime. He gripped the pistol from the table, the cold steel steady in his hand as he pressed it against the forehead of the sobbing man tied to the chair.

“Boss, please! One more chance!” the man shrieked.

“This is your last chance,” Alexander whispered, his thumb clicking the safety off.

BANG!

“CUT! Brilliant! That’s a wrap on scene 42!” the Director shouted.

Instantly, the murderous tension vanished. Alexander let out a long breath, helped the stuntman up from the chair, and offered a polite handshake. “Great job, man. Sorry about the spit.”

“Good job, Alex,” the Director added. “Take thirty minutes. We’ll reset for the next sequence.”

Alexander made his way toward his dressing room, where his assistant, Audrey, was already waiting with a fresh towel and a bottle of alkaline water.

“Sir, that was amazing,” Audrey chirped, helping him peel off the stained tactical jacket. “My mother is going to lose it when she hears Agatha Cecelia’s story continues like this! She never misses an episode.”

“How is your mom, Audrey? Is she still taking those vitamins I sent?” Alexander asked, his voice softening.

“She is, sir. Thank you so much for that.” Audrey checked her phone. “Friday is clear, except for one thing: the Choi Hotel ribbon cutting. The new CEO, Miss Jin Ae Choi, requested you personally.”

Alexander frowned, the name

Jin Ae

sending a strange, cold ripple through his mind. “Cancel it. Tell her I’m unavailable. I want to go home and eat Nanay Aurelia’s cooking. I’m tired of hotel food.”

“Yes! Home-cooked meals!” Audrey cheered.

“I’m going to take a nap. Wake me up when Direct Joey is ready,” Alexander said, turning toward his door.

“Oh, wait!” Audrey whispered, leaning in close. “Someone is here to see you. A police officer.”

Alexander’s eyebrows shot up. “Is it Calvin?”

Audrey shook her head, her eyes wide. “No. Thumbs down on Calvin. This one is… well, he looks like a Korean pop star in a uniform. His name is Aki. He’s waiting in the open field by the smoking area.”

“Aki?” Alexander’s heart skipped a beat. “Probably the Private Investigator from Jabagat. I’ll go see what he wants.”

Alexander stepped out into the humid afternoon air. The filming location was an old industrial lot bordered by high grass. There, standing near the edge of the field, was a man in a crisp police uniform, his back to the sun.

“Officer Aki? I assume Jabagat sent you—” Alexander started, but as the man turned around, the words died in his throat. The air around them suddenly felt static-charged. “You?”

“It’s been a long time, Alexander,” Aki said, a small, sad smile touching his lips. “How are you?”

The wind picked up instantly, whipping Alexander’s hair across his face. “What are you doing here?”

“Catherine was right,” Aki murmured, watching the grass flatten around Alexander’s feet. “The cult gave you more than just trauma. They gave you a gift.”

Aki stepped forward, but Alexander’s hands blurred in a sweeping gesture. A localized gale slammed into Aki, nearly knocking him off his feet.

“Stay back!” Alexander hissed, his eyes flashing with an unnatural, stormy light. “I’m not that weak kid from the hut anymore. I have the power Balthazar promised me. I can end you, Officer. My revenge starts with the people who let me rot.”

Stones began to lift from the dirt, hovering in the air like jagged bullets. With a flick of Alexander’s wrist, they shot toward Aki. Instead of dodging, Aki simply stood his ground and closed his eyes.

The stones stopped inches from Aki’s chest, suspended by a sudden lack of momentum. Alexander stared at him, his chest heaving. “I am not like your ‘friends.’ Get away from me, Saito. I never want to see your face again.”

“I didn’t come here to hurt you,” Aki said, his voice calm and steady. “I’m not the same man who raided that hut, and I’m not here as your enemy.”

“Then why are you here?” Alexander spat.

“Mr. Rodriguez,” Aki said, his expression turning deadly serious. “I am here to warn you. There is a hunter in this city named Helga. She isn’t interested in your fame or your money. She is coming for your blood, and she is far more dangerous than any ghost Balthazar left behind.”

“I don’t care if it’s a threat from a rival or a fan,” Alexander said, his voice cold and dismissive. “I’ve seen it all on the news. I am not afraid. I have the power to defend myself now.”

“They aren’t people, Alexander,” Aki insisted, his voice tight. “This being is hunting the members of the Balthazar cult one by one. You are the thirteenth. You are the final piece.”

“I don’t have time for ghost stories, Officer. I’m going to my room to rest. Thank you for your concern.” Alexander turned his back, his posture rigid.

“I’m sorry!” Aki’s shout stopped him. “I’m sorry I didn’t help you back then!”

Alexander froze, but he didn’t turn around.

“I was a coward,” Aki continued, tears finally spilling over. “I stood by while my seniors… while they hurt you after the raid. I saw what they were doing to you in that station, and I was too weak to stop them. I chose to be blind. I chose to be deaf. I have lived with that shame for twenty years, and I know my silence cost you everything.”

Alexander finally turned, his expression unreadable. For a moment, the superstar was gone, and the haunted boy from the hut was visible in his eyes. “I understand,” Alexander said quietly. “But every time I see your face, I feel their hands on me all over again. I remember what your ‘fellow officers’ did.”

Before Alexander could say more, Aki’s form began to shimmer and fade, his astral projection reaching its limit. Alexander stood alone in the field, the silence of the grass louder than the wind.

At the Choi Mansion, Jin Ae stared at her phone with a small, satisfied smile. Audrey, Alexander’s assistant, had just called to cancel the Friday ribbon cutting, citing an “emergency in the province.”

“It’s no trouble at all,” Jin Ae said into the receiver, her voice like silk. “We’ve had a few delays on our end as well. We’ll move the grand opening to next week. I hope Alex can join us then.”

“I’ll let him know, Miss Choi. Thank you!” Audrey chirped and hung up.

Izaac leaned against the desk, watching Jin Ae. “So, what now? He’s running.”

“Let him run,” Jin Ae said, checking her reflection in a hand mirror. For a second, Helga’s jagged grin stared back at her. “Our paths will cross soon enough. Besides, Calvin is already in position. He’s convinced Alexander that he’s on his side, and more importantly, he’s helping us bury the truth about Caleb’s death.”

“You killed his twin,” Izaac reminded her. “Are you sure Calvin won’t flip once he realizes he’s being used?”

“The first phase is already in motion,” Jin Ae said. She stood up, looping her arms around Izaac’s neck and pulling him into a brief, intense kiss.

“When this is over,” Izaac whispered, holding her shoulders, “after the thirteenth blood… can we leave this? Can we just live a normal life?”

Jin Ae’s gaze softened. “A normal life… it sounds beautiful. But first, I have to get my mother back from the Bellators. I won’t let my grandfather or Kassius use her as a pawn in their war anymore. I’ll kill anyone who tries to stop me.”

“How sweet,” a voice drawled from the shadows.

Kassius

appeared, leaning against the doorframe. “Am I interrupting your domestic bliss?”

“Don’t you know anything about privacy?” Jin Ae snapped.

“I’m just here to deliver a gift.” Kassius placed a small, dark bottle on the table. “A talisman to protect you from your ‘old friends’ at the White Dove. And Jin Ae… about your mother? Don’t be naive. The Bellators will never hand Ara over to a monster like Helga.”

“I’ll be the judge of that,” Jin Ae hissed.

“Stay focused,” Kassius warned before vanishing into a mist.

Jin Ae picked up the bottle and uncorked it. A pungent, sulfuric odor erupted from the vial, making her eyes water. “Yuck!” she coughed, slamming the lid back on. “What kind of protection is this?”

The next morning, Alexander and Audrey stepped out of the condo, bags in hand. They were startled to find Calvin’s sleek car idling at the curb.

“Let’s go,” Calvin called out, leaning out the window. “We need to beat the traffic on the expressway.”

“Calvin? What are you doing here?” Alexander asked, surprised.

“I’m going with you. You need a vacation, and I need a break from the bar. We can relax in Santa Elena together.”

“Sir Calvin! Good morning!” Audrey greeted him, her eyes bright. “We’re going to Santa Elena so the boss can finally rest. The doctor and the Director both insisted on a week-long break.”

“Audrey, you’re oversharing again,” Alexander muttered, though he didn’t protest when Calvin popped the trunk.

“It’s okay, Alex,” Calvin said with a wink that didn’t feel entirely friendly. “I’m looking forward to some ‘quality time’ away from the city.”

“Thanks for the offer, Calvin,” Alexander said, checking his watch. “If you’re joining us, you’ll have to follow our car. My driver, Mang Hector, should be here any minute.”

“Um, Sir Alex? Excuse me,” Audrey intervened, her voice dropping to a theatrical whisper.

“Yes, Audrey?” Alexander raised an eyebrow.

“You forgot? Mang Hector isn’t around today. He’s on leave for the whole month because his wife is about to give birth. I asked you yesterday if we should book a driver through an app, but you said you wanted us to ‘commute like normal folks’ to clear your head.”

Alexander winced as the memory resurfaced. “Right. I remember now.”

“Well, you don’t need an app,” Calvin said, leaning against his car with a confident smirk. “I’m here, I’ve got a full tank, and I’m dying to get away from the city noise. Let me drive.”

“Sir Alex, please,” Audrey pleaded. “Commuting in this heat will be exhausting. Let’s just go with Sir Calvin.”

Alexander sighed, feeling cornered but relieved. “Fine. You’re our driver, Calvin. But do you even know the way to Santa Elena?”

Calvin scratched his head. “Not a clue. But I’m sure you can point me in the right direction.”

“Sir Alex will be the human GPS!” Audrey laughed, earning a mock glare from Alexander as they began loading their bags.

Across the street, hidden behind the tinted windows of a parked SUV, Catherine, Jasmine, and Aki watched the group depart.

“Are we following?” Jasmine asked, her hands tight on the steering wheel.

“Yes,” Catherine replied, her gaze sharp. “I can feel Helga’s influence nearby. I won’t let her win this time. I was a fool to trust her words before.”

Jasmine looked at her friend with concern. “Are you okay, Cathy?”

“I’m not going to let Jin Ae take another soul because of my mistakes,” Catherine vowed. Jasmine and Aki exchanged a look; they knew Catherine was carrying the weight of Lady Margarita’s death on her shoulders.

“Relax, Cathy,” Aki said gently. “We’re a team. This isn’t just your fight.”

“He’s right,” Jasmine added, squeezing Catherine’s hand. “We are Bellators. We fight together.”

“They’re moving,” Aki noted as Calvin’s car pulled away. “Let’s go.”

While the hunt intensified on the road, Calista arrived at a secluded mental institution. The sterile smell of the hallway was familiar, but the news she had received was life-changing.

“Miss Calista, it’s been so long,” a nurse named Lian greeted her. “Come quickly. After decades of silence, she has finally regained her memories.”

As they walked, Calista spoke of her recent troubles. “Saesybol is poisoning Kassius’s mind. And the Dragon Spear—the weapon of the great Babaylan Amparo—is now a corrupted dagger in the hands of Saesybol’s granddaughter, Helga.”

“The weapon lost its holiness the moment Amparo spilled innocent blood,” Lian corrected. “It’s no longer a Dragon Spear; it’s a relic of sin.”

“Which is why we have a problem,” Calista sighed. “How do we destroy a weapon that feeds on blood?”

“You know the answer, Calista,” Lian said softly. “Only the one tied to its bloodline can break it. Only Kassius.”

They reached a heavy door at the end of the hall. Lian opened it to reveal a woman in a simple white dress, her hair messy but her eyes bright with sudden clarity.

“Divina…” Calista whispered.

The woman turned and smiled, a look of pure recognition on her face. “Calista. You finally came.”

“I’m so happy you remember,” Calista said, embracing her old friend.

“It was the Jasmine tea Lian gave me,” Divina said, gesturing to a small tea set. “It cleared the fog. But tell me… how is my son? How is Kassius?”

Calista hesitated, the pain evident in her expression. “I faced him recently. He… he hurt me, Divina.”

Divina’s smile vanished. “Why? Did you tell him the truth? That I didn’t die that night?”

“I didn’t get the chance,” Calista replied. “He is working with our enemies. He still blames me for your ‘death.’ He doesn’t realize we are both victims of the

Book of Babaylan

… cursed with this immortality that won’t let us rest, even when we want to.“

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER NINE : THE THIRTEENTH BLOOD OF THE SINNER (PART THREE )

THE CONTINUATION…

Arrival in Santa Elena

As the car rolled into Santa Elena, Alexander felt the weight of the past pressing against his chest. Looking out the window, he saw the town square and the park where his parents used to take him for walks. It was as if time had stood still; the rusted swings and the ancient acacia trees were exactly as he remembered them.

“Sir Alex? Are you okay?” Audrey asked softly.

Alexander didn’t trust his voice just yet. He simply gave his assistant a small, tight smile. Beside him, Calvin watched him closely, his expression unreadable.

“I think we’re here,” Alexander said, clearing his throat. “Please, stop the car.”

“Wait, what? Already?” Calvin asked with a playful grin.

“We’re finally here, Sir Calvin. And yes—stop the car!” Audrey chirped. She didn’t even wait for the engine to fully die before she scrambled out.

“Audrey, wait a minute!” Alexander called out, but she was already halfway across the yard, heading toward an elderly woman sweeping the porch.

Alexander started to move, but he suddenly realized how close Calvin’s face was to his. He froze, his breath hitching. “Calvin? What… what are you doing?”

Calvin didn’t pull away. Instead, he reached across Alexander, his eyes twinkling. “Just unbuckling your seatbelt,” he whispered. The metallic

click

echoed in the quiet car.

Alexander felt the heat rush to his face. He had been bracing for a kiss, and the realization made his stomach flip with embarrassment.

“You’re blushing,” Calvin teased, leaning back with a smug wink. “But that’s okay. I know my looks are hard to resist.”

“Whatever,” Alexander muttered, gently pushing Calvin back so he could breathe. “But… thank you.”

When they stepped out into the humid air, Audrey was already beaming, standing next to the woman, Aling Helena.

“I’m so happy you’ve returned to the village, my nephew,” Aling Helena said, her voice raspy but warm.

“Auntie Helena, I missed you so much,” Alexander said, stepping into the old woman’s embrace. She smelled like starch and sunshine.

Aling Helena pulled back, her eyes landing on the tall man standing behind Alexander. Her brow furrowed in confusion. “Is that you… Sir Caleb?”

Calvin stepped forward, a boyish grin lighting up his face. “Hi, Aling Helena. Don’t you recognize these?” He pointed to the deep dimples on his cheeks.

The old woman’s eyes went wide. “Sir Calvin! Is it really you? When did you come back to the Philippines?”

Alexander looked between the two of them, his heart sinking slightly into confusion. “Wait—do you two already know each other? Why am I just finding out about this now?”

“It’s a long story, my nephew,” Aling Helena explained. “But I met Caleb’s twin back then—and that’s Calvin.”

Calvin took over, leaning against the car. “My family and I went to your workplace in San Isidro last week, but they told us you’d left the Santos family and returned to the province. I had no idea how to find you, so it was a stroke of luck that Alex and Audrey planned this visit. I jumped at the chance to join them.”

“Are you staying for good, then?” Aling Helena asked, her eyes hopeful.

“Mom, maybe we should move this conversation inside,” Audrey nudged, sensing the heat of the sun.

“You’re right. Your father is inside; he’s prepared native chicken soup for everyone.”

“My favorite!” Alexander’s eyes lit up, and he hurried toward the house without waiting for the others.

“Hey, Sir! Wait for us!” Audrey called out. Aling Helena watched them with a fond smile as the three of them disappeared through the front door.

The Witch’s Shadow

In the distance, a black butterfly fluttered through the air, eventually landing near Jin Ae.

“It seems you’ve learned quite a bit about magic,” Izaac noted, watching her. “You don’t seem to need Kassius’s help anymore.”

“Kassius is ridiculous,” Jin Ae said dismissively, her eyes fixed on the dark wings of the butterfly. “It’s a good thing Monday taught me a few things while we were hunting that

Sigbin

.“

“Your witch friend?”

“Yes. She taught me spells I never thought I’d actually have to use.”

“And what exactly does a black butterfly do?” Izaac asked, stepping closer.

“It’s a scout. It confirms if the Thirteenth Sinner is in Santa Elena.” Jin Ae’s expression darkened. “The butterfly says he’s there. And so are my old friends.”

“So, what’s the plan?”

“The plan hasn’t changed. I’m going to defeat them, just like the old days.” Jin Ae snapped her fingers. In an instant, her features blurred and shifted, her very aura transforming.

Izaac recoiled in surprise. “Why did you call

her

?“

“What do you mean,

her

?“ she asked, though her voice had taken on a sharper, more ancient edge.

“Helga?” Izaac whispered.

“What are you talking about, Izaac?” the woman replied with a chilling smile. “Jin Ae and Helga are one and the same.”

The Healer’s Warning

Elsewhere in the province, Catherine, Jasmine, and Aki had found refuge in the home of Mang Lerio. He was a renowned healer—an

Albularyo

—and a high-ranking member of the secret organization dedicated to hunting the creatures of the dark.

“The situation is more dire than I feared,” Mang Lerio said, his face lined with worry as he looked at his guests. “The powers of the

Albularyos

and

Babaylans

are fading across the islands. Now I understand why. The Book of Babaylan has fallen into enemy hands. All our ancient secrets, our healings, and our protections are being unraveled by them.“

“It’s my fault,” Catherine whispered, her head bowing in shame. “I’m the one who let the book fall into their hands.”

“Child,” Mang Lerio said, his voice soft but firm. “Whatever reason forced your hand, I do not blame you. This is no time for guilt. I can see your intentions are pure.”

“That’s what we keep telling her, Mang Lerio,” Jasmine added, placing a supportive hand on Catherine’s shoulder.

“Our fears are being realized,” Mang Lerio continued, looking out the darkened window. “The King of Darkness is systematically dismantling the first barrier that protects humanity.”

Aki, clutching a hot cup of coffee, looked up. “The first barrier? What is that?”

Mang Lerio’s eyes were grave. “The first defense is us—those of us who hold the knowledge of healing and protection. If we fall, the world is left defenseless.”

“The Albularyos, or faith healers,” Catherine said.

“May we not completely lose our ability to heal, but our powers are weakening. This is a great loss for us. Yet I am worried about one thing.” Mang Lerio’s gaze lingered on the white stone before him.

“What is that?” Catherine asked.

“The second barrier that protects the people,” Mang Lerio replied.

“The Engkantos, witches, and Aswang who once lived in darkness—because of my granny and Meriam, some of them now walk in the light,” Catherine said.

“If you are saying you are the new leader of the witches, then you also represent other races—the Engkanto, the Aswang, and more. But just as the book of the Babaylan teaches, your life is vital to them. If you are destroyed, they may weaken—or worse, return to darkness. The sacrifices of our ancestors will be in vain, and the peace agreement we fight to preserve will crumble. Be strong, Catherine. You have a mission, just like the Sigbinan,” Mang Lerio said firmly.

“But what about the thirteenth sinner? Do you have any plan?” Aki asked.

“Ah, I nearly forgot. I have no idea how to help you, but you may stay in my hut for now,” Mang Lerio said.

“Thank you, Mang Lerio, for your kindness,” Aki said.

“That is how Bellators should be—always helping one another,” Mang Lerio replied.

That night, while Alexander slept soundly, a voice called to him. He opened his eyes to see his mother. Before rising, he glanced at his companions, still asleep.

“Mom?” he whispered, quickly getting up. At the window, she had already vanished. He stepped outside and saw her walking away.

“Wait, Mom!” he cried, chasing her until he realized they were in the park where she had once taken him as a child.

“Mom? Why appear only now? I miss you… and where’s Dad?” Alexander asked, touching her shoulder. Her face twisted grimly.

“Mom?” he said, but she suddenly gripped his throat.

“Mom, why?” he gasped, clawing at her hands. Her smirk deepened, her form shifting.

“Who are you?” Alexander demanded, struggling against the red-haired woman.

“I am Helga, and it is time to pay your debts!” she hissed. Her eyes flared red, then dimmed as she released him.

“What kind of creature are you?” Alexander asked, breathless.

“How did you become the thirteenth sinner? I see no malice in you,” Helga said.

“What do you mean?” Alexander asked. The surroundings shifted—they were back in his childhood home. His younger self stood with matches, the curtains catching fire as his parents slept.

“Don’t!” Alexander shouted, but the fire spread quickly. He remembered: he survived only because a neighbor saved him, while his parents perished.

“This was an accident,” Helga said, her form softening back into Jin Ae. Moments later, the vision shifted again—Senior Balthazar appeared. Jin Ae recognized him as her grandfather, Joseon.

“This doesn’t make sense. How could you be the thirteenth sinner if it was only an accident?” Jin Ae said. In an instant, they were back in the park, where Catherine, Jasmine, and Aki awaited.

“Jin Ae, stop,” Catherine urged.

“You again,” Jin Ae muttered as a strong wind rose. Jasmine twisted her weather pipe, shielding them.

“Listen, Jin Ae. Alexander is the thirteenth sinner, but your final mission is a puzzle,” Catherine said.

“What do you mean?” Jin Ae asked.

“The punisher and the accused—who bears the greater sin?” Catherine said. The wind stilled. Audrey, Calvin, and Izaac arrived.

“So who carries the greater sin—the one giving judgment, or the victim of tragedy?” Jasmine added.

“Don’t listen to them, Jin Ae. They’re clouding your mind,” Izaac growled, his facade cracking to reveal horns and leathery skin.

“Miss Jin Ae,” Aki said, “I know you will be fair. Miss Ara and your brother Baekhyun taught you to judge wisely. I trust you will choose what is good.”

“Stop! Stop!” Jin Ae screamed, clutching her ears. “Helga!”

“It’s time to finish your mission, Helga!” Izaac shouted, chanting a prayer that forced Alexander into unconsciousness.

“Do it now, Jin Ae. Remember the freedom Joseon promised,” Izaac urged.

“Don’t believe him. If you spill the thirteenth blood, the curse will remain,” Catherine warned.

Jin Ae approached Alexander. A dagger materialized in her hand.

“The Dagger from Hell,” Jasmine whispered.

“It ends tonight,” Jin Ae said.

The barrier sealed the park. Calvin and Audrey tried to enter but were blocked.

“Alex, wake up!” Audrey cried.

Meanwhile, Izaac revealed his full demonic form.

“A demon,” Jasmine gasped.

“I told you,” Aki said, shifting into his fox form. Catherine remained calm, watching Jin Ae.

“Are we not going to stop her?” Jasmine asked.

“Trust her,” Catherine said softly. “She will return—the girl we loved.”

Jin Ae knelt before Alexander, dagger in hand. Her hair flared crimson.

“The thirteenth sinner… I offer this blood to the darkness,” she intoned.

“Helga has taken over again,” Catherine said.

But at the last moment, Jin Ae turned the blade on herself.

“Twelve,” she gasped, stabbing her own body.

“What are you doing? You’ll kill yourself!” Helga shrieked.

“No. I’ll kill you,” Jin Ae whispered, stabbing again.

“Thirteen. The blood of the sinner—I offer it to the darkness, and let the light heal the rest!”

A blinding light burst from her chest. Helga screamed as red smoke tore from Jin Ae’s body.

“No!” Izaac roared, but Aki blocked his claws while Catherine’s prayer reduced him to ash.

Audrey and Calvin rushed to Alexander.

“What about Jin Ae?” Jasmine asked.

“We’ll take her to Sister Yael for the Baptism of Light,” Catherine said.

“She’s alive?” Aki asked.

“Yes. Helga is gone—for now. But we must seal her vessel,” Catherine replied.

Calvin bowed his head. “Thank you. Justice has been served for my twin brother.”

“It is our duty as Bellators,” Catherine said.

The group vanished into the night.

Meanwhile, red smoke drifted back to hell with Izaac.

“I will not remain imprisoned. I will return to Jin Ae’s body,” Helga vowed.

“How?” Izaac asked.

“I will stop them. I will prevent the Light Baptism,” Helga said.

Far away, Kassius caught the dagger wrapped in black cloth.

“Jin Ae’s mission is complete. Now begins the hunt for the weapons of the fairies. With them, I will bring my mother back,” Kassius murmured.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TEN: BAIT FROM THE WITCH AND THE PURIFICATION OF SOUL (PART ONE)

At the Mall Restaurant

Catherine and Jasmine met Jin Ae at a popular restaurant. The air between them was thick with unspoken history.

“How is your wound?” Catherine asked, reaching into her bag. “I brought something for you from—”

Jin Ae held up a hand, stopping her. “Aren’t you afraid of me? You know what I am. I’m a demon.”

Jasmine didn’t blink. She slowly set her milk tea down on the table and raised an eyebrow. “Half-demon,” she corrected in a dry undertone.

“Excuse me?” Jin Ae snapped.

“The milk tea here is terrible, by the way,” Jasmine said, leaning back. “And why should we be afraid? If you wanted us dead, you would have done it ages ago. We know you’re being forced into this.”

Jin Ae’s eyes flashed. “Is that what you think, Jasmine? How pathetic. I haven’t killed you because you simply aren’t important enough to bother with.”

“Ouch,” Jasmine whispered sarcastically.

“That’s enough,” Catherine interrupted, her voice firm. “We’re here to bring you in, Jin Ae. And about the deal—don’t waste my time.”

Catherine placed a photograph on the table. Jin Ae’s breath hitched as she recognized the face.

“Why are you showing me a picture of Mama Ara?” Jin Ae’s voice, previously sharp as a blade, suddenly softened. “What are you trying to say?”

“She wants to see you,” Catherine said gently.

“Just for her,” Jasmine added. “She asked for you.”

Jin Ae stared at the photo for a long moment before standing up abruptly. As she rose, she winced, clutching her chest as a sharp tingle shot through her.

“Jin Ae?” Catherine stood, concerned.

“I’m fine,” Jin Ae barked. Jasmine reached out to steady her, but Jin Ae shoved her hand away. “I don’t need your mercy. I can handle myself. Wait for my message; I’ll let you know when I’m available.”

Before they could respond, she vanished into the crowded mall.

At the Convent

In the quiet halls of the convent, Sister Yael found Ara Choi staring out a window.

“Miss Ara, you wanted to speak with me?” the young nun asked.

Ara turned with a faint smile. “Sister Yael, thank you for coming. I… I want to know about my children. Baekhyun and Jin Ae. How are they?”

Sister Yael took a steadying breath. “It’s better if we talk in my office.”

Once behind closed doors, Yael handed Ara a cellphone. “What is this?” Ara asked.

“Baekhyun left this with me before the mission,” Yael explained. “He recorded a message for your birthday. It’s officially midnight now, so… Happy Birthday, Miss Ara.”

Ara pressed play. The screen lit up with the faces of Baekhyun and Ethan, their voices lifting in a cheerful, slightly off-key birthday song. Ara’s eyes filled with tears. “They’re a good match, aren’t they, Sister?”

“They are,” Yael agreed softly. “They’re perfect for each other.”

Ara’s smile faded as she looked at the silent phone. “And Jin Ae? Has she replied to your messages?”

Yael hesitated. “Perhaps she’s just busy. I’ll try her again tomorrow.”

Ara looked away, her voice heavy with grief. “She’s busy spreading chaos. I never thought my father, Joseon, would use her like this. He tricked us. I thought he wanted Baekhyun as his heir, but it was a trap. He knew Jin Ae’s ambition would drive her, and he knew Baekhyun would do anything to protect his sister.”

“He knows Baekhyun isn’t your biological son, doesn’t he?” Yael asked quietly.

“Yes,” Ara whispered. “That’s why the quest was a setup. Baekhyun stepped aside for his sister, and in doing so, Jin Ae fell right into my father’s hands. She brought the Sigbin into this world. My mother and I tried to stop Saesbyol, but he is too strong.”

Yael placed a hand on Ara’s shoulder. “The light sees everything, Miss Ara. I believe Jin Ae will find her way back to us.”

At the Choi Mansion

Jin Ae was halfway to the door when Kassius stepped into her path, his expression unreadable.

“Leaving so soon?” he asked. “And where exactly do you think you’re going?”

“It’s none of your business,” Jin Ae snapped, her eyes cold. “I’m going on vacation—wherever I want. Now move. Don’t block the door to

my

mansion.“

Kassius hesitated, but Jin Ae stepped closer, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. “Don’t ever try to stop me again. Remember: you’re just a healer. I am a demon.”

Kassius opened his mouth to retort, but she cut him off with a harsh laugh. “And may I remind you? I am the owner of this estate. Grandpa stepped down as CEO and left everything to me. Don’t act like you’re my father, my mother, or even my grandmother. You don’t deserve my respect!”

She swept past him and disappeared outside. A moment later, the roar of her red sports car echoed down the driveway. Kassius stood alone in the hall, his face contorting with rage. He thrust his hand toward the window, and a violent bolt of lightning erupted from his palm, splintering a massive tree in the garden.

“I’m not done with you, Jin Ae,” he hissed to the empty room. “Soon, you’ll have to face the teacher who betrayed her own kind.”

The Farewell

Back with the group, Jasmine threw her arms around Aki in a tight hug. “Kuya Aki, we’re going to miss you so much.”

“The same here,” Catherine added with a sad smile. “We’ll miss your jokes—and your terrible love advice.”

Aki laughed, patting them on the shoulders. “What are you talking about? I’m not going to die! Ethan just needs me in the North; they’re dealing with a crisis. Once you’ve performed the baptism on Jin Ae, you’ll head North to join us. This isn’t a goodbye.”

“You’re right, Kuya,” Jasmine said, squaring her shoulders. “Don’t worry. We’ll get our friend back.”

“That’s what I like to hear. Stay safe, girls,” Aki said. With a shimmer of light, he vanished.

The Baptism Trap

A few hours later, Jasmine stiffened. “I can sense her. She’s close.”

“It’s time,” Catherine said. She closed her eyes, her form shimmering and shifting until she looked exactly like Ara Choi.

Jin Ae approached the meeting spot, looking unusually vulnerable in a simple shirt and jeans. When she saw the figure standing with Jasmine, her breath caught. “Mom?”

“Jin Ae… is that you?” Catherine said, perfectly mimicking Ara’s gentle tone.

“That’s the real Jin Ae we know,” Jasmine whispered, watching her friend.

Jin Ae rushed forward, but a voice called out from the shadows behind them. “Miss Ara?”

They turned to see the young nun approaching. “Raven? What are you doing here?” Jasmine asked, staying in character.

Jin Ae didn’t care about the interruptions. She reached out and grasped her mother’s hands, pulling her into a desperate hug. “Mom, how are you? I’ve missed—”

Suddenly, a thick, sweet scent of roses filled the air. Jin Ae’s eyes fluttered, her knees buckling as she slipped into unconsciousness. Catherine caught her before she hit the ground, her appearance shimmering back to her true self.

“I’m sorry we had to deceive you, Jin Ae,” Catherine whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her friend’s face. “But we have to purify your soul. We need you back.”

Sister Yael stepped forward, her expression solemn. “Let’s get her to the convent. The real Miss Ara is waiting, and everything is prepared for the Baptism of Light.”

Jasmine and Catherine nodded. With a sudden, howling gust of wind, the group vanished into the night.

TO BE CONTINUED…

ELEVENTH CHAPTER: A BAIT FROM THE WITCH AND THE PURIFICATION OF SOUL (PART TWO)

PREVIOUSLY…

The Sisters of Light Convent

The group arrived at the new convent of the Sisters of Light. Here, the young Sister Yael—known to the girls as Raven—had recently been appointed as the Mother Superior.

“Lay her on the bed,” Sister Yael commanded. The attending nuns moved with practiced grace, gently placing Jin Ae’s unconscious form onto the prepared cot.

“You should leave us now,” Yael told the other nuns. “The effect of the rose essence will wear off soon.” Once the room was cleared, only Ara, Jasmine, Catherine, and Yael remained.

Ara gazed down at her daughter, her heart aching. “How did you convince her to come?”

Catherine and Jasmine exchanged a hesitant look. “Forgive us, Miss Ara,” Catherine said softly. “I had to use your face to earn her trust.”

Ara didn’t look angry; instead, a tearful smile touched her lips. “I understand. I am just grateful you brought her back. This is the greatest gift I could receive for my birthday.” She leaned down and pressed a tender kiss to Jin Ae’s forehead. “My daughter, please… come back to me.”

“The rose essence still clings to her skin, keeping her in a deep slumber,” Sister Yael explained. “But she will wake shortly.”

“Miss Ara, you should have seen her reaction when she saw your face,” Jasmine added. “She was so genuinely happy.”

“She even gave me this,” Catherine said, pulling a small, elegant box from her bag. “It’s for you—a birthday gift from Jin Ae.”

Ara took the box, her hands trembling. “So… she hasn’t forgotten me after all.”

A few minutes later, Jin Ae’s eyelids fluttered. She groaned, squinting at the soft light of the room. “Where am I? What is this place?”

Her vision cleared, landing on the familiar faces around her. “Mom? Catherine? Jasmine? What’s going on?” She tried to sit up, but her limbs felt heavy. Looking down, she realized her body was bound by shimmering white threads that glowed with a faint, holy light.

Her expression darkened. “So, I’m a prisoner now?”

“It’s not like that, Jin Ae,” Sister Yael said, stepping forward. “Hello. We met once before, in our home town. Do you remember?”

Jin Ae stared at the young Mother Superior, searching her memories. Slowly, the anger in her eyes faded, replaced by a flicker of recognition and deep shame.

“Raven…” Jin Ae whispered. She looked at the floor, her voice cracking. “I remember. And I am so sorry… for everything I did.”

“Let’s forget the past for now,” Sister Yael said gently. “You can call me Sister Yael.”

“Nice to meet you, Sister Yael,” Jin Ae replied, her voice still weak. She looked down at the glowing restraints. “But why am I bound by these threads?”

“I’m sorry, Jin Ae, but we must take precautions. I can still sense Helga’s lingering shadow, and I fear she may try to reclaim your body. These threads are for tonight only.” Yael stepped aside as Ara approached, supported by Catherine and Jasmine.

“My Jin Ae,” Ara whispered, her voice breaking. She leaned forward to embrace her daughter. “I am so sorry for my absence. I should have been there for you.”

“Mom, no. You don’t have to apologize.” Jin Ae’s eyes welled with tears. “I’m the one who should ask for forgiveness—especially from you, Jasmine, and Monday. Thank you for never leaving my mother’s side.”

Catherine blinked, surprised. “You called me ‘Monday’? Not Catherine?”

“Yes,” Jin Ae said with a small, tired smile. “I feel more comfortable calling you that.”

“I’m just happy you’re finally home with us,” Catherine said.

Jasmine, however, stood with her arms crossed, her gaze cold. “She isn’t home yet, Monday. She hasn’t been purified by the Baptism of Light. She betrayed us once; she can do it again. Don’t lower your guard.”

“There is another problem, Jin Ae,” Sister Yael interrupted, her expression grave.

“What is it? I escaped the mansion, but I know my

Halabeoji

will realize I’m gone soon.“

Ara looked confused. “But you own the Choi fortune now, don’t you? I thought he gave you the freedom to do as you pleased.”

“That was before I defied him, Mom. I lied to his follower, Kassius, telling him I was going on a beach vacation. But they already suspect me—ever since I released Helga from my body.”

“You released her?” Catherine asked, leaning in.

“When I faced the thirteenth sinner, I failed to take his soul. I decided to sacrifice my own life instead, but something unexpected happened.” Jin Ae’s voice dropped to a whisper. “The gates of hell opened… but they didn’t take me. They dragged Helga’s soul back instead.”

“If Helga is gone, why do we need the baptism?” Ara asked hopefully. “Is my daughter not safe now?”

“I understand your hope, Miss Ara,” Sister Yael explained. “But it isn’t just Helga. Jin Ae’s body has been an open door for so long that she is a magnet for other possessing spirits. Her soul is currently an open vessel. The baptism is necessary to seal her body against any further darkness.”

“Can we not do it tonight, Sister?” Jin Ae asked.

“We must wait for the moment where light and darkness merge,” Yael replied.

“The solar eclipse,” Catherine realized.

“Exactly. It happens tomorrow morning. For now, you must stay in this room. It is protected by ancient prayers and guarded by our allies from the Engkanto world. Saesbyol will not find you here.”

“Then Jasmine and I will stay to guard the convent,” Catherine decided. “Kuya Ethan will understand why we aren’t joining him yet.”

“Thank you,” Yael said. “Let me show you to your quarters so you can rest.”

As they prepared to leave, Catherine turned back. “Are you sure you’re okay here, Jin Ae?”

“I’m fine, Monday. It’s time I started making up for my sins. I’ll start right here.”

“Let’s go, Monday,” Jasmine groaned, pulling on Catherine’s arm. “I’m exhausted, and I need to start my skincare routine.”

“Wait, Jasmine, I’m still talking—”

“Whatever! If you think she’s changed, fine. Me? I don’t buy it.” Jasmine turned to leave.

“Jasmine, wait!” Jin Ae called out. Jasmine stopped but didn’t turn around. “I am so sorry for what I did to you. Helga manipulated my emotions, and I let her. Thank you for protecting my mother. I owe you everything.”

Jasmine finally looked back, her eyes sharp and unforgiving. “You’re right, you do. But don’t think a ‘sorry’ fixes this. You almost killed us. You tricked your best friends just to steal the Book of the Babaylan. You didn’t just make a mistake, Jin Ae—you ended our friendship. I’m done. Chow!”

With a shimmer of air, Jasmine vanished, leaving a heavy silence in the room.

“Jas—” Jin Ae started, but the name hung in the empty air. Jasmine had already vanished.

“How did she do that?” Ara asked, wide-eyed.

“I taught her that spell,” Catherine explained softly. “I’m sure Jin Ae remembers it well.”

Jin Ae forced a small, bittersweet smile. “That’s right. I remember. That spell.”

“I apologize for her behavior,” Catherine added, looking at the spot where Jasmine had stood. “I can’t really blame her, though. When even I had given up on you, Jasmine was the one who refused to stop believing. She was certain that one day, you would come back to us.” Catherine offered one last smile before leaving the room with Sister Yael.

The next morning, a piercing scream shattered the silence of the convent. Jin Ae bolted upright, but the shimmering white threads immediately tightened around her limbs.

“The threads… but what’s happening outside?” she gasped. Suddenly, the door burst open. An elderly nun rushed in, her hands waving in a frantic ritual to dissolve the holy restraints.

“Thank you, Sister! But what is going on?” Jin Ae asked. The nun didn’t answer; she simply turned and hurried away.

Finding her strength, Jin Ae sprinted out of the convent. She skidded to a halt beside Catherine and Jasmine. Nearby, Sister Yael was struggling in the iron grip of a massive, hairy creature.

“What’s going on? What is that thing?” Jin Ae shouted.

“An

Aswang

,“ Catherine yelled back, her hands glowing with a fierce golden light. “Sent by Saesbyol to stop your baptism!” Catherine unleashed a wave of light to blind the beast, but the monster didn’t flinch—it seemed to be encased in an invisible shield.

“My elemental attacks aren’t doing anything!” Jasmine cried. She swung her weather pipe, sending a high-voltage bolt of lightning at the creature, but the electricity simply slid off its hide.

Jin Ae narrowed her eyes, stepping closer. “Someone is controlling that creature.”

“How do you know?” Jasmine asked.

Jin Ae didn’t answer with words. Instead, she closed her eyes and projected her thoughts directly into the monster’s mind.

Why are you doing this? Tell me who is pulling your strings.

A pained, gravelly voice echoed in her head.

Help me… I just want to go home to Sitio Tinieblas. My family is in danger.

The monster’s eyes flicked toward a massive balete tree standing just outside the convent walls.

I will help you. Trust me,

Jin Ae promised. She reached for the bracelet Catherine had given her—the one suppressing her dark side—and tore it off.

“Jin Ae, what are you doing? Helga will take over!” Catherine warned.

“Jin Ae, please don’t!” Jasmine added, her voice full of fear.

Jin Ae looked back at them with a determined grin. “I won’t disappear. I promise.”

In an instant, her hair bled from black to a deep, predatory crimson. Her nails lengthened into jagged claws.

“Jin Ae… my daughter…” Ara whispered, clutching her chest.

“Girls, I need your help,” Jin Ae said, her voice vibrating with a new power.

“What do we do?” Jasmine asked, taking her cue.

“Fill the entire area with smoke—make it thick. And Monday, I need you to create clones of me. We need to confuse the puppeteer.”

“Understood. Let’s do this!” Catherine shouted.

Jasmine twisted her weather pipe, splitting it into two sections. A torrent of dense, white fog billowed out, swallowing the convent and the surrounding forest in a blinding shroud. Simultaneously, Catherine cast a grand illusion, creating half a dozen identical Jin Aes that began darting around the hairy creature.

“Good job, girls. Now it’s my turn,” Jin Ae hissed. She rubbed her palms together, generating a hum of static that grew into a crackling orb of lightning. “Let’s see if he’s still smiling when he gets a taste of this.”

“Monday, one more favor,” Jin Ae called out through the fog.

“Name it!”

“Cast a protection ward over everyone here—including the monster. Protect everyone

except

our uninvited guest.“

“I felt him earlier,” Catherine replied, her voice chanting the ancient words. A golden shimmer rippled through the smoke, coating the nuns, the girls, and even the confused

Aswang

in a protective film.

“Are you ready to be electrocuted, Kassius?” Jin Ae smiled. For a split second, she saw Helga smirking in the back of her mind, trying to claw her way forward.

Not now, Helga,

Jin Ae growled inwardly.

She slammed her hands into the fog. The lightning she had gathered didn’t just strike; it traveled through Jasmine’s smoke like a conductor. The mist became a sea of electricity, surging toward the giant tree.

Kassius, hidden among the high branches, didn’t see the attack coming through the gloom. The electrified smoke hit the tree like a physical blow. A scream of agony rang out as the lightning arched into his body, shattering his concentration.

“Jin Ae! You’ll pay for this! Joseon will punish you, you spoiled brat!” Kassius shrieked before vanishing in a flash of dark smoke.

With the puppeteer gone, the

Aswang

collapsed, shifting back into its terrified human form as the fog began to lift. The girls rushed to Sister Yael, who lay unconscious on the grass.

“Sister Yael?” Ara cried, kneeling beside her.

“Raven, wake up…” Catherine urged. Sister Yael slowly opened her eyes, her gaze immediately shifting to the sky where the light and darkness were beginning to collide.

“The eclipse! We have to hurry,” Yael said, scrambling to her feet. “We must perform Jin Ae’s baptism now.”

Jasmine gestured toward the woman who had been transformed into an

Aswang

. “What about her?”

“She’ll be fine for now,” Yael replied quickly. “I know who can help her reach her destination, but we’re out of time. To the pool!”

The Ritual Chamber

They reached a vast, high-ceilinged room. In the center lay a deep pool of crystal-clear water. Surrounding it were dozens of windows, with one massive archway perfectly framing the sun as the moon began its slow crawl across it.

“Are you ready, my daughter?” Ara asked, her voice trembling. “Perhaps there is another way—a safer way—to purify you.”

Jin Ae offered a brave smile and a steady nod. She stepped toward the edge of the water.

“Immerse yourself completely,” Sister Yael instructed.

“Wait, her whole body?” Jasmine asked, her eyes wide.

“Yes. She must stay submerged for exactly one minute, until the sun and moon begin to separate again.”

“One minute?” Ara’s concern turned to panic. “Submerged that long? Can she survive that?”

“Mom, I’ll be fine,” Jin Ae said, taking her mother’s hands. “But if I fail… if I don’t come up in time… promise me you’ll take care of her, girls.”

“Don’t talk like that!” Jasmine snapped, her own eyes watery. “You fight and you come back to us, or I will never accept your apology. You hear me?”

Catherine stepped forward. “Jin Ae, use this—”

“No!” Sister Yael stopped her. “Jin Ae must face the darkness alone. No one can aid her soul in this fight. However,” she softened, holding up an ancient, shimmering relic, “I will not leave her unprotected. This will guard her against outside interference.”

Yael dropped the relic into the pool. Jin Ae took a deep breath and plunged into the water just as the moon covered the sun. The room was instantly plunged into an eerie, cold darkness.

“It’s starting,” Catherine whispered.

The Shadow of the North

Meanwhile, Akihiko finally tracked down Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito. He stared at them in horror; their faces were covered in angry, pulsing boils.

“What happened to you guys?” Aki asked. “And why is it pitch black in the middle of the morning?”

“Help us, Aki…” Baekhyun groaned, clutching his face.

The Mansion of Secrets

In the Choi mansion, Joseon sat perfectly still, watching the eclipse through the window. “Beautiful,” he murmured.

Kassius burst into the room. “Joseon! Your granddaughter has betrayed us. She’s undergoing the Baptism of Light as we speak!”

Joseon turned, but Kassius recoiled in horror. The man sitting in the chair wasn’t Joseon. His skin was sloughing off, revealing a hideous, demonic visage underneath.

“Who… who are you?” Kassius stammered.

Joseon looked at his reflection in a mirror and quickly shielded his face. He hissed a string of ancient, guttural words. “You do not remember this. You did not see my true form.”

With a flick of his hand, Kassius’s eyes went vacant for a moment. When his vision cleared, Joseon looked like his normal self again. He stepped forward and placed a hand on Kassius’s shoulder.

“Let my granddaughter go,” Joseon said smoothly. “She is a spent pawn. We have far better allies to face the Bellators now.”

“Who?”

Two women stepped out from the shadows behind the throne. They wore ancient robes and carried an air of immense, suffocating power.

“We are ready, Master,” one of them said.

“Dolores and Amparo,” Joseon introduced. “The ancient Babaylans. They will help us recover the weapons the fairies hid in the human world.”

The Awakening

Back at the convent, Ara was pacing frantically. “It’s been almost a minute!”

“Calm down, Miss Ara,” Jasmine said, though she was white-knuckled. “Trust her.”

“The sun and moon are separating!” Sister Yael shouted, her eyes locked on her pocket watch.

As the light flooded back into the room, exactly sixty seconds ticked by. The water exploded upward as Jin Ae broke the surface, gasping for air.

“Where… where am I?” she choked out.

“Jin Ae! You did it!” Catherine cried. They rushed to the water’s edge to pull her out. Ara wrapped her daughter in a thick towel, weeping with relief.

Sister Yael reached into the pool and retrieved the relic. She looked at Jin Ae and smiled.

The change was striking. Jin Ae’s hair remained a vibrant, blood-red color, but the darkness that had haunted her eyes was gone. She looked radiant, not terrifying.

“The mortal blood is dominant now,” Sister Yael announced. “The demon’s hold is broken. Your soul is sealed, Jin Ae. Helga can never return.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

TWELFTH CHAPTER: THE STUDENT AND THE TEACHER

The Mental Institution

“You’re back. How’s Ethan?” Divina asked, her white robe stark against the dim room.

“Ethan and his friends are searching for the ancient weapons,” Calista replied, her voice steady. “But Lian and I are here for a different purpose.”

“And what is that?”

“It’s about your son, Kassius,” Calista said.

Divina’s expression shifted to one of dread. “Why? What happened? Have you faced him again?”

Calista didn’t answer immediately. She took a deep breath, her mind drifting back to the day she had stood against her former student.

The Memory

“I challenge you to a duel, Teacher,” Kassius had sneered, his arrogance radiating from him. He clutched the Book of Babaylan—the very relic Calista had spent her life protecting. “If you win, you get the book back. But if I win… I’ll kill you, just like you killed my mother.”

Calista hadn’t shown him the satisfaction of an emotional outburst. Instead, she had turned her back on him and began to walk away.

“Kassius,” she muttered, dismissing him. But as she stepped away, a crushing force pinned her to the spot. She couldn’t move an inch.

“Are you scared?” Kassius laughed.

“I will not participate in your duel,” Calista said, her voice calm despite the magical pressure. “If you want the book, keep it. When I am gone, you and my son will be its guardians anyway. We all share the blood of Apo Dolores and Amparo. I see no wrong in our race’s knowledge passing to you.”

She attempted to leave again, her arms full of groceries from the market, when the nearby utility poles suddenly exploded in a shower of sparks.

“Young people these days,” Calista sighed, slowly setting her bags down. “Their tantrums are truly insane.”

She turned to face him. Kassius was smiling, delighted that he had finally provoked her.

“Now I have your attention,” he hissed. “It’s payback time. You let my mother suffer!” He thrust his hands forward, releasing a jagged bolt of lightning.

Calista blurred, dodging the strike with ease. “Is that what Joseon told you?”

“No! It’s what I saw in my vision!” Kassius commanded the earth, sending thick vines surging toward her. Calista reached into her pocket, grabbed a handful of salt, and scattered it. The vines withered the moment they touched the grains.

“Your vision is flawed,” Calista said as a sharp wind began to howl around them. “I didn’t abandon my friend. I have spent my life paying for my negligence. You see only what you want to see.”

“You killed her!” Kassius roared, rushing her with his fists. He swung wildly, but Calista moved like the wind itself, shifting in directions that defied physics.

“Will you just dodge?” he screamed, his frustration boiling over. “Fight me!”

“This is nonsense,” Calista whispered. “It ends now.”

She vanished. Before Kassius could blink, she was standing directly behind him. He spun around to strike, but she was faster—her finger tapped his forehead. His vision swam, his knees buckled, and the world went black.

“Sleep now,” Calista said to his unconscious form. “I have things to do, and you’re interrupting my grocery day.”

The Present

The sound of Divina’s sharp intake of breath pulled Calista back to the institution.

“I’m not ready to tell him I’m alive,” Divina whispered. “Joseon is poisoning his mind, and his visions are clouded. If he finds out you helped me… he’ll realize we are both trapped by this curse.”

“Forgive me for interrupting,” Lian chimed in, “but wouldn’t the truth help? If Kassius knew, he might join us. He could stand with Ethan.”

“It isn’t time,” Divina insisted. “When the new guardians unite, Calista and I will be freed from the curse—but we will also vanish in the heat of the war. I refuse to leave Kassius alone in that fight.”

“I understand,” Lian said softly. “The balance of our world is far from restored.”

The Hospital

Meanwhile, in a quiet hospital room, Kassius’s eyes fluttered open. A man stood by the window, silhouetted against the light.

“Excuse me… where am I?” Kassius asked, his voice hoarse.

“I brought you here,” the man said, turning slowly. “I found you unconscious in the street. What happened to you?”

Kassius’s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the face.

“Daryl?”

Standing before him was Dr. Daryl Velez—his ex-boyfriend from his years in London.

“Why do you seem so surprised? Long time no see. How have you been?” Daryl asked, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips.

“Thank you for helping me, but I have to go,” Kassius said, his voice strained. He tried to swing his legs off the bed, but his body felt like lead. A wave of dizziness crashed over him, forcing him to slump back against the pillows.

“Don’t move,” Daryl cautioned. “We’ve already run some tests to make sure you’re okay. You’ve been asleep for two days.”

“What? Two days?” Kassius’s eyes widened. “Are you insane? I have to go

now

!“ He tried to push himself up again, but his muscles refused to obey.

Calista, what did you do to me?

Kassius cursed silently, the memory of her finger touching his forehead flashing in his mind.

“I have a question,” Daryl said, his tone shifting.

“What? Just make sure it’s a good one,” Kassius snapped.

Daryl leaned back, crossing his arms. “You never told me that the man you replaced me with was an old man. Just how rich is he? I don’t understand why you left me for someone like that. No offense to older guys, but… why, Kassius?”

Kassius blinked, completely blindsided. “What are you talking about? My boyfriend isn’t an old man. Sure, he might have grandkids, but he’s only thirty!”

Kassius was reeling from the confusion, but before he could demand an explanation, a doctor entered the room.

“Ninang, how are the results?” Daryl asked the woman.

“Everything is fine. The tests were all negative—he’s perfectly healthy,” she replied, handing Daryl a clipboard containing the lab reports.

“Maybe we should seek advice from Dr. Gonzales regarding his… supernatural knowledge?” Daryl suggested.

“I was thinking the same thing. Thanks, Ninang.”

“Are you certain about your plan to stay in the Philippines for good?” the doctor asked, her eyes darting between them.

“Yes,” Daryl said, his gaze lingering on Kassius. “The hospital needs me.”

“The hospital? Or your patient?” Dr. Olivia Sanchez teased, a meaningful smile on her face.

“That’s enough, Dr. Sanchez. You can go now,” Daryl joked, though his face flushed slightly. She laughed and made her way out of the room.

“So, you’re staying for good?” Kassius asked, his voice low.

“What’s wrong with that? I was born and raised here before I moved to London for my studies,” Daryl replied.

“I’m not saying it’s bad. It’s just… we aren’t together anymore,” Kassius muttered. Under the covers, he began to focus, casting a silent healing spell. He felt the heavy, numbing magic of his teacher slowly begin to dissolve.

You’re cruel, Calista. This isn’t over. I will have my revenge for my mother,

he thought bitterly. As the strength returned to his limbs, he sat up—this time with ease.

“See? I can manage. You don’t need to help me anymore.” Kassius stood and headed for the door, but Daryl was faster, reaching out to grab his arm.

“Please, don’t leave. I’m tired of watching you from afar, seeing you laugh with that old man.”

Kassius wrenched his arm away, his annoyance peaking. “Why do you keep saying I’m with an old man? Who are you talking about?”

“I did my research,” Daryl said firmly. “He’s the grandfather of that famous K-pop idol, Baekhyun.”

Kassius froze. He took a long, slow breath before the realization hit him like a physical blow.

“Do you mean… Mr. Joseon Choi?”

“Yes,” Daryl confirmed.

Kassius went cold. Suddenly, a fractured memory resurfaced—a flicker of a terrifying, elderly face superimposed over Joseon’s features before it vanished. He had dismissed it as a hallucination, but now, the truth felt like a physical weight.

I wasn’t delirious,

he realized, his heart hammering against his ribs.

Everything I saw was real. He was using glamour magic on me.

He remembered the warnings from Izaac and Jin Ae. Every piece of the puzzle was finally clicking into place.

“I have to go,” Kassius said, his voice trembling.

He turned to leave, but Daryl caught him, pulling him back and pressing his lips against Kassius’s in a sudden, firm kiss. Kassius froze, the sheer shock of the contact pinning him in place. He felt Daryl’s hand begin to wander, tracing a slow path down his chest.

Gasping for air, Kassius shoved him back. “What are you doing? I’m married to one of the richest men in the Philippines!”

Daryl didn’t seem to hear him—or perhaps he just didn’t care. He stepped back into Kassius’s space and kissed him again, deeper this time. Kassius tried to resist, but the familiar scent and the heat of his ex-boyfriend ignited a spark he had tried for years to extinguish. Despite everything, his body remembered Daryl, and it began to betray his resolve.

Moving with practiced speed, Daryl reached back and clicked the lock on the hospital door. Sensing Kassius’s resistance melting into a reciprocated kiss, Daryl lifted him effortlessly and carried him back to the hospital bed.

As he laid Kassius down, Daryl hovered over him, claiming his mouth with another searing kiss. Kassius’s hands moved of their own accord, reaching for Daryl, his own desire surging painfully against the confines of his clothes.

“I won’t torture you anymore,” Daryl whispered against his skin. “I know how much you’ve missed this.“Daryl stripped off his polo shirt and pants in one fluid motion. He smirked as he saw Kassius’s eyes widen, his gaze fixed on the prominent heat rising beneath Daryl’s white underwear.

“I’ll admit it, Daryl,” Kassius breathed, the confession torn from him. “I still love you. I never stopped.”

Hearing those words, Daryl discarded his remaining clothing and captured Kassius’s lips again, his tongue sliding past Kassius’s teeth, inviting him into a deep, rhythmic dance.

The heat in the room became stifling as Kassius moved, kneeling before Daryl. He reached out, his fingers curling around Daryl’s hardness.

“Your hands are still so soft,” Daryl groaned, throwing his head back as a sharp intake of breath escaped him. “Ah… just like before.”

Kassius locked eyes with him for a heartbeat before leaning down to take him into his mouth. The moment his lips closed around Daryl, a sharp moan escaped Daryl’s throat. He quickly clamped a hand over his own mouth, eyes darting to the locked door, desperate to keep their secret within the four walls of the hospital room.

Kassius worked him with a rhythmic intensity until Daryl reached his limit. Unable to hold back any longer, Daryl pulled him up and guided him to lie face down on the clinical sheets. Both were completely bare now, the sterile air of the hospital a sharp contrast to the heat radiating between them.

“Get ready,” Daryl whispered, hovering over him. “You’re going to be mine again.” He leaned down, pressing a lingering kiss to Kassius’s lips.

“Yes… please,” Kassius breathed, his resolve completely shattered. “Fill me.”

Kassius gasped as he felt Daryl begin to enter him. The sudden fullness brought a sharp sting of pain, and he nearly cried out. Daryl was quick to react, covering Kassius’s mouth with one hand while pressing soft, soothing kisses behind his ear.

“Shh… do you want me to stop?” Daryl whispered into his hair.

Kassius shook his head urgently, his fingers gripping the bedsheets. A small, triumphant smile crossed Daryl’s face. He began to move slowly, sinking deeper until he felt Kassius’s body begin to adjust and relax into the rhythm. Once he felt the tension melt into pleasure, Daryl picked up the pace, his thrusts becoming powerful and relentless.

The friction sparked a heat that made everything else slip away—the curse, the Book of Babaylan, and the lies of Joseon.

“Ah, Daryl… you’re so big,” Kassius whimpered, the sound muffled against the pillow as he fought to suppress his moans.

“Shit, you’re so tight,” Daryl growled, his voice thick with grit.

“Harder… please, fuck me harder!” Kassius pleaded, lost in the sensation. Daryl complied, driving into him with everything he had until they both reached the breaking point.

“I’m close—I’m cumming!” Daryl gasped.

Hearing those words, Kassius turned his head to catch Daryl in a desperate kiss just as Daryl reached his peak. Kassius felt the warmth of him flooding inside, a heavy, pulsing sensation that left them both breathless.

“Oh, god…” Kassius let out a loud, unrestrained moan that echoed through the room.

Outside in the hallway, a few nurses paused at the sound, but they quickly continued on their way, assuming it was merely a patient crying out in a momentary fit of pain. They had no idea that inside room 302, a marriage was being betrayed and a past flame had been fully reignited.

TO BE CONTINUED…

THIRTEENTH CHAPTER: THE FOUR ANCIENT WEAPONS

In this chapter, Ethan and Baekhyun’s search begins with their travel guide, Kaito.

Calista orders them to go to the temple, where they will meet Bai Lian, the only granddaughter of Bai Chen, a Wu in China. They were expected to see an old woman, but they were surprised when they found that the one they were looking for was just as old as they were. Who wears a white uniform.

“Hi, we are looking for Manang Lian? You must be her grandchild, right?” Ethan said, but the woman raised her eyebrows when she heard that from Ethan.

“I’ve been waiting for you all, Miss Calista told me about you guys,” the woman said.

“She’s Bai Lian?” Beakhyun said.

“Yes, she is…” Kaito added.

“And if I am not mistaken, you are Ethan, Miss Calista’s son, am I right?” The woman asked him.

“Yes,po,” Ethan said.

“Don’t use Po in our conversation because we are only the same age as you guys, except for Senior Kaito. Miss Calista told me about you, senior, and nice to meet you at last.” Lian said.

“Wǒ yě hěn gāoxìng jiàn dào nǐ, nǚshì. (Nice to meet you, young lady.)” Kaito said, and Lian smiled when she heard that Kaito knew her language.

“Lian, we are, as my mom told me, about the ancient weapons. Could you tell us where to find those weapons?” Ethan said.

“Certainly, follow me,” Lian said, and they immediately followed the young lady while they marveled at what they saw at the place.

“The designs are similar to the Jogyesa temple in Seoul,” Baekhyun said.

“And that is because of the Silk Road,” Kaito said. While Ethan and Baekhyun looked at each other when they heard that from Kaito and even Lian turned to the man.

“History, huh?” Lian said and smiled at Kaito.

“That’s right, because while I was at the castle, I was wasting my time reading about science and history,” Kaito said.

“Right, the Silk Road formally began in China during the Han Dynasty, around 130 B.C.E.. The emperor of China at that time was Emperor Wu.” Lian added.

“However, the formal opening of the trade route or Silk Road began with the expeditions of the imperial envoy Zhang Qian in 138 B.C.E. Because of his reports, Emperor Wu decided to establish formal trade relations with the kingdoms in the west,” Kaito said..

“Eh, what’s the connection between what I said earlier and how these designs are similar to the country I came from?” Baekhyun asked.

“They mean, because of the Silk Road, the cultures of those countries became similar, especially with cherry blossoms, do you know it didn’t really come from Japan?” Ethan said.

“That’s enough, Ethan,” Baekhyun said.

“I wish Aki were here so he could defend himself,” Ethan said.

“Enough of sharpening your wits, because we’re here to know the weapon that you guys need to find,” Lian said, and they saw that they were looking at a large stone wall, and here the symbol of the Bellators was carved on the large wall.

“The white dove,” Ethan said. And Lian muttered a word from her country.

“Kāiqǐ suìdào, mài xiàng zhìhuì!” Which means to open the huge wall, towards wisdom. The large wall immediately opened, and there they saw strange equipment, but Ethan’s gaze fell on a weapon. A spear has a design of a Dragon.

“That’s not the weapon that you guys will be going to search. The ones here are just replicas. Because my grandmother once took care of these weapons, especially that weapon.” Lian said.

“That’s the dragon spear that Ama (grandmother) gave to the Babaylan Amparo during World War two. But that weapon is under a curse, and it’s now in the hands of your sister, Jin Ae. “ Lian said to Baekhyun.

“Lian is right. This is what my mom told me. The dagger from hell,” Ethan said.

“The weapon is now called Stiléto apo ti Géenna, or the dagger from hell. But that’s not our purpose, why you guys are here, that weapon belongs to someone. Going back, because of these four weapons.” Lian said while pointing at the four weapons.

“Like what I said earlier, they’re just replicas of real weapons,” Lian said, and she first introduced Yantok and Baston.

The Yantok and Baston, a weapon used by the Goddess Mayari against her brother Apolaki. Legend has it that when Bathala once left the world, there was a contest between the two siblings as they wanted to rule the world, but because of the war that occurred, the Goddess Mayari was blinded in one eye, and because of that, Mayari was defeated. However, Apolaki decided that he and Mayari would guard the world. So Apolaki placed himself in the sun to give strength and warmth to mortals, while Mayari was the moon, where the moonlight would be a beacon in the darkness of the night.

“The yantok and Baston, or the goddess Mayari calls her weapon the Zabbors; next to Zabbors was the weapon used by the goddess Mayari’s sister. The goddess of Star, Tala. This is the Bituon light sphere.” Lian said while pointing to the replica of the weapon that is used by the goddess of stars. And Lian pointed to the next weapon.

“This is the Golden Ring, a cursed tool for savages. This ring gives wealth to those who hold this, but according to my grandmother’s journal, the ring was left by the goddess Burigadang Pada Sinaklang Bulawan. Goddess of Greed, and the last one is the Kambal na Kampilan, who is with the Goddess of War Ynaguinid.”

“But where can we find those weapons?” Ethan asked.

“The Zabbor is located in the northern part of our country, the Bituon Light Sphere can be found in the southern part of the country, the Golden Ring is in the central part of the Philippines, and even the weapon of the goddess Ynaguinid’s Kambal na Kampilan can be found there,” Lian said.

“In that case, we will prioritize the Zabbor because we are here in the southwestern part of Luzon; our journey for retrieving that weapon will be faster,” Ethan said.

“Then let’s go there, we have to move fast, let’s not waste time,” Kaito said. Ethan was about to leave, but Lian stopped them and gave them a reminder.

“Wait a minute, there’s something else you need to know.” The woman said.

“What is it?” Baekhyun asked.

“Once you find the weapons, you need to be careful because, if the weapons are not used correctly, they will curse the people who find them. So be careful.” Lian reminded.

“We understand, Lian, thank you very much for your reminder,” Ethan said, and Lian smiled at the young man.

“I pray that you guys will be successful in your mission,” Lian said.

Meanwhile,

Joseon ordered Divina and Amparo to search for the said weapons that the gods and goddesses left in the human world.

“We understand, Dark lord ,” Divina said, bowing her head while Amparo was still amazed at what she saw around her.

“Are we on the future Dark lord? Is it true that Japanese invaders are no longer in our country? The Philippines is free again?” Amparo asked, but with just a wave of Joseon’s hand, the woman’s curiosity suddenly disappeared; it seemed like she became a robot following his orders.

“It’s true that your spirits are strong, but I can use you against the Sigbinan and his team. I will make sure that the gates of hell are opened again.” Joseon said.

When Amparo and Divina left, Kassius arrived.

“Kassius, you are here, my love, and why are you looking at me like that?” Joseon said. The expression on Kassius’s face immediately changed, and he smiled at him and said.

“Your face seems smoother now? Did you use the serum I gave you?” Kassius asked. Joseon smiled before answering and hugging Kassius.

“Yes, it’s effective because the wrinkles on my face are gone. I can tell you’re good at making potions.” Joseon said. He didn’t know that Kassius was wearing the bracelet Daryl gave him, which removes the curse they call Tagabulag. Now he could see Joseon or Saesbyeol’s true appearance.

“Wear this,” Daryl told him, and the man slowly put it on his wrist.

“Whose is this from?” Kassius asked him. But Darly didn’t answer, but instead kissed him again on his lips.

Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito arrived at the said place where their powers took them to find Zabbor, the weapon of the Moon Goddess Mayari.

“Where are we?” Baekhyun asked.

“I haven’t been to this place yet,” Kaito said as he looked around. Ethan approached a girl who was selling sampaguita flowers.

“you are in the town of Santa Josefa? Are you foreigners?” The little girl asked.

“Yes, we are from Manila, we are here because we are looking for a wea~,” Ethan said, but he didn’t finish what he was about to say, when suddenly there was chaos and people were running around quickly because of three creatures they saw.

“Kuya, our town is not a good tourist destination. You’d better come with me before those creatures hurt you.” The girl said, and she pulled Ethan so hard while Baekhyun and Kaito immediately followed, where they saw three creatures with strange powers.

“Who are they?” Baekhyun asked.

“They are the cursed ones,” The girl said.

“Cursed?” Ethan asked.

“I think I know what that kid is saying,” Kaito said, and Baekhyun and Ethan looked at him at the same time.

“Before I use the book of Babaylan to release a curse, but it seems I can’t feel my magic on those creatures, and based on the aura, this is more dangerous,” Kaito said.

“I am sure those are coming from my grandpa or Kassius,” Baekhyun said, and when they turned their gaze to the kid again, but were surprised because the little girl had disappeared.

“Where is that kid?” Ethan asked.

“Oh! She faced the cursed ones.” Baekhyun said, shocked because the kid was now surrounded by three creatures.

“That kid!” Ethan and Kaito shouted.

They immediately changed their forms. Kaito transformed into a black wolf with nine tails, Baekhyun had his hair grow long and had ears like a wolf, and just like Kaito, he had nine white tails. Meanwhile, Ethan grew his hair long with a golden color. His ears also grew long like those of elves.

“Wait a minute, it’s not fair if you’re just going to hurt a little kid. Why don’t you try us?” Ethan said as he punched the creature in the face, and they heard the creature growl.

TO BE CONTINUED…

FOURTEENTH CHAPTER: DIWATA DALIKAMATA (PART ONE)

Ethan’s fist connected with the monster’s face in a bone-shattering strike. Nearby, the little girl stood her ground, facing the trio of beasts with a bravery that defied her size.

“You can’t beat me, monsters,” she declared.

Taking her cue, Baekhyun and Kaito unleashed their powers. Baekhyun reached out, gripping the air itself and drawing the oxygen away from the creatures.

“How does it feel?” Baekhyun asked coldly as the monsters clawed at their throats, gasping for breath. Before they could recover, Kaito gestured toward the earth, commanding thick, thorned vines to surge from the soil and bind the creatures tight.

Ethan stepped forward, his gaze stern. “Leave this place before it’s too late. As a member of the

White Dove

, I command you to honor the treaty of peace!“

One of the cursed ones let out a raspy, mocking laugh. “The

Sigbinan

has already claimed Santa Josefa. I’m sure the Boss won’t be happy to hear about your ‘treaty.’“

“Well then,” Kaito growled, his hands shifting as sharp, lethal claws emerged from his fingertips. “Take us to your boss.”

“Wait a minute, my dear

Kuya

! Don’t be so rude!“ the girl scolded, causing the three men to turn toward her in surprise. “They are cursed, not evil. Most of the people here are like this—they aren’t just monsters. Our Village Captain is working day and night to find a cure for our people.”

The monster laughed again, a sound like grinding stones. “Your Captain is helpless. The curse will swallow Santa Josefa whole, and

Saesybol

will reign over this land.“

“In that case,” Baekhyun said, his expression shifting from anger to resolve, “we need Sister Yael’s help.”

“The Water of Purification,” Ethan added. He reached into his bag and pulled out a small, glowing glass container.

“Are we going to make them drink it?” Baekhyun asked.

Kaito shook his head, his eyes scanning the horizon. “The water we have isn’t enough to save everyone if the curse is as widespread as this girl says. We have to find a more permanent solution while we’re on this mission.”

“Senior Kaito is right,” Baekhyun agreed. He turned back to the child. “Can you take us to see your Village Captain?”

“Sure,” she said, glancing warily at the thrashing beasts. “But what do we do with

them

?“

“I’ll give them a dose of the water,” Ethan said, looking at Kaito. “Senior, I’ll need your vines to cooperate.”

Kaito understood immediately. He clenched his fist, causing the vines to tighten their grip. As the monsters opened their mouths to scream in pain, Ethan seized the opportunity. He moved with practiced precision, pouring a few drops of Sister Yael’s sacred water into each of their throats.

The Kapitan’s Burden

As the water took effect, the monsters shuddered, their distorted forms shrinking back into human shapes. Thick, black smoke billowed from their mouths, dissipating into the stagnant air.

“The curse is gone for now,” Candace noted, her voice eerily calm for a child. “But that smoke will go looking for a new vessel to inhabit.”

Ethan wiped the sweat from his brow. “What is your name, and how old are you?”

Candace adjusted her hat with a small, mysterious smile. “I’m Candace. And I’m about ten years old.”

“About ten?” Baekhyun raised an eyebrow. “You aren’t sure?”

“Enough about me, Kuya Baekhyun,” she chirped, turning on her heel. “Follow me. You need to meet the Kapitan del Barrio.”

They followed her deeper into the village until they reached a modest house that served as the local office. A young man sat behind a desk cluttered with old books and glass jars.

“Kuya Joseph! You have visitors from the city,” Candace announced.

The man looked up, his face etched with exhaustion. “Welcome to Santa Josefa. I am Joseph, the Captain here. I’m sorry you’ve arrived at such a dark time; our home is no longer the peaceful place it once was.”

As he spoke, his eyes landed on the mark of a Bellator on Baekhyun’s wrist. Ethan noticed the sudden spark of recognition in Joseph’s eyes and stepped forward.

“I am Ethan. This is my partner, Baekhyun, and our mentor, Senior Kaito,” Ethan introduced.

Joseph rolled up his own sleeve, revealing a matching mark etched into his skin. “I am also a member of the White Dove. I am a Bellator, just like you.”

“A fellow Bellator!” Ethan smiled, feeling a surge of relief. “That’s incredible.”

Kaito, however, remained focused on the mission. “Young man, if your village is in such chaos, why haven’t you sought help from the local Babaylan or Albularyo? This curse is potent—I can feel its weight in the air.”

Joseph took a deep, shaky breath. “They’re gone. On the night the curse arrived, every healer in town vanished. My own grandmother, who was leading them, disappeared without a trace. I’m the only one left.”

“Kuya Ethan, Baekhyun, Senior Kaito—please, sit,” Candace interrupted, offering a tray of fresh kalamansi juice. “Make yourselves comfortable.”

As they sat on the wooden bench, Candace took a seat and began to fill in the gaps. “Kuya Joseph comes from a long line of Babaylans. His grandmother, Lola Maria, was the most powerful in the region. But now she’s gone, and we can’t find a single clue as to where they were taken.”

“I believe this mark protected me from whatever took them,” Joseph said, rubbing the symbol on his arm.

“You’re right,” Ethan confirmed. “The mark is more than just a rank; it acts as a shield against dark manipulation.”

“That explains why Candace was so brave against those monsters earlier,” Kaito added, glancing at the girl.

Ethan and Baekhyun looked toward Joseph’s workspace, noticing piles of dried herbs, vials of various oils, and handwritten scrolls.

“The second phase of training,” Ethan remarked. “Potion making.”

“I’m trying to learn on my own,” Joseph admitted, looking at a small booklet. “Lola Maria was supposed to begin my formal training the day after she disappeared. Now, I’m just trying to piece together her notes.”

“Take it step by step,” Ethan encouraged him. “Don’t rush the process. We’re here to help you now.”

“Thank you,” Joseph said, though his worry remained. “But how do we stop this? How do we save my people?”

“A curse only breaks when you destroy its root,” Kaito said firmly.

Candace bit into a piece of bread, her eyes narrowing. “That’s why we have to defeat your father, Dencio.”

Ethan froze. “Who is Dencio?”

“He was the former

Kapitan del Barrio

,“ Joseph said, his voice trembling with a mix of grief and fear. “He is my father. He passed away years ago, but he’s been resurrected by this curse.”

Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito exchanged grave looks. They knew this wasn’t just a simple hunt anymore—it was a rescue mission for the soul of Santa Josefa.

Later that evening, as they rested in the small hut Joseph had provided, they recalled Lian’s final warning.

“We need to find the goddess

Dalikmata

,“ Ethan reminded them. “Lian said she is the only one who can help us find the ancient weapons. The original owners placed a blinding curse on them so that neither man nor demon could see them.”

“I’m torn,” Ethan admitted, looking at the floor. “Should we focus on the weapons or the people?”

“Remember, Ethan,” Kaito said, placing a steady hand on the young man’s shoulder. “Prioritize those in need. Helping the people is the path that leads to the mission’s end.”

“Senior Kaito is right,” Baekhyun added softly, moving closer to Ethan. “I’m here for you. We all are.”

“In the darkness,” Kaito continued, “love is a stronger weapon than any magic. That’s what your mother always told me.”

Ethan nodded, a bit of his burden lifting. “I just hope Aki, Catherine, and Jasmine are safe. I hope they can convince your sister to come back to us, Baekhyun.”

“Ask that favor of the Heavens,” Kaito smiled. “For a pure heart, it will be granted.”

The Cave of the Resurrected

The following morning, the group trekked to the outskirts of the village, reaching a jagged cave entrance nestled in the mountains.

“It’s a good thing Candace didn’t follow us,” Baekhyun whispered as they crouched behind a massive boulder near the mouth of the cave.

“It looks scary inside, doesn’t it?” a small voice piped up from behind them.

They all jumped, turning to find Candace standing there, adjusting her hat.

“What are you doing here?” Baekhyun hissed, his worry turning into frustration. “This is dangerous! Go home!”

“I was bored and sleepy at home,” Candace shrugged. “Besides, I can help.”

“Candace, you should have listened,” Joseph added, his face pale. “We don’t know what’s waiting in there.”

“You’re acting just like

Kuya

Baekhyun,“ she teased. “But we’re already here.”

Kaito knelt to her level. “Young lady, we are worried because this isn’t a game. Do you understand?”

“I do, Senior Kaito,” she said, her expression suddenly serious. “Fine. Go inside. I’ll stay here and promise not to cause trouble.”

“Fair enough,” Ethan intervened. “She can be our lookout. Candace, if night falls and we aren’t out, use this.” He handed her his cellphone. “Call Jasmine or Catherine. You know how to use this, right?”

“Absolutely,” she replied, taking the phone with a sharp, disciplined salute.

“Let’s go,” Ethan commanded.

Ethan and Kaito shifted into their combat forms, while Baekhyun manipulated the air currents, wrapping them in a veil of invisibility.

“Where did you go?” Candace whispered, looking around.

“We’re invisible now, Candace,” Baekhyun’s disembodied voice replied. “Like the wind.”

“I can still see you,” Candace muttered, her eyes tracking their exact movements. “But keep quiet, or

they

will hear you. Good luck. Secret Agent Candace is on duty!“

Ethan and Baekhyun froze for a split second. How could she see through a Bellator’s high-level invisibility spell? But Kaito signaled them to keep moving. They had no time to question the girl’s mysterious sight.

They slipped into the cave, the air growing cold and smelling of damp earth and rot. When they reached the central chamber, they stopped dead. Torches lined the walls, casting flickering, orange light over a horrific scene.

In the center lay the preserved corpse of Joseph’s father. Strange, chittering creatures surrounded the altar, while three figures in deep black hoodies knelt in a circle, chanting in a forbidden tongue.

“Black Witches,” Ethan whispered, his hand tightening on his weapon. “They’re the ones behind the resurrection.”

“I’ll handle the witches,” Kaito whispered back, his claws extending. “You two save the body. We end this curse tonight.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

FIFTEENTH CHAPTER: DIWATA DALIKAMATA (PART TWO)

PREVIOUSLY

…

Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito meet the little girl, Candace, who is clever and the youngest member of White Dove in Santa Josefa. She is currently living with the Captain in the town, Joseph, a young man who rules the place after his father left. However, Ethan and his team were terrified as they discovered the town was in great chaos. And because of Joseph, they know the root of this chaos, which they led to the old cave in Santa Josefa.

AND NOW,

The Healer’s Grudge

“The Black Witches… I knew they were behind this,” Ethan whispered, his hand hovering over his weapon.

“I’ll deal with them,” Kaito replied, his voice a low growl. “You two secure the corpse.”

Moving with the grace of a predator, Kaito lashed out with his tails. One of the witches collapsed instantly into a deep, forced sleep. “Too easy,” Kaito muttered. “These witches are playing a dangerous game.”

“Fe? Fe, what happened?” one of the other witches cried out. They threw back their hoods, and Joseph’s breath hitched in his throat.

“Lorna? Aida? Fe?” Joseph gasped, his voice trembling. “They… they did this?”

“Wait, those names—that’s a song!” Ethan blurted out.

“What?” Baekhyun looked at him, utterly bewildered. “Ethan, not now!”

The witch Joseph identified as Lorna turned toward them, her eyes glowing with a dark light. She began chanting a piercing prayer, her magic scanning the shadows. “Someone is here,” she hissed.

“They can see us!” Baekhyun said, his heart racing.

Kaito moved to shield them. “Stay back. They can see you, but they can’t catch a

Night Crawler

.“

“How?” Joseph asked. Baekhyun smiled, remembering the day he and Ethan first met. “The Night Crawler is back,” he whispered.

In a blur of sheer speed, Ethan struck. One by one, the witches slumped to the ground, silenced before they could even finish a spell. But as Ethan revealed himself, a wave of jagged, strange energy slammed into him. He buckled, his eyes rolling back.

“Ethan!” Baekhyun screamed, but Kaito held him back.

“Wait,” Ethan gasped, his voice weak as he fought to stay awake. “They… they’re just illusions. They aren’t physically here…” Then, his world went black.

As if to prove him right, the three witches stood up again, their movements jerky and unnatural.

“We knew you were here,” Lorna said, her voice echoing strangely. “The black smoke told us everything. I prepared this little ‘show’ just for our visitors.”

“Ate Lorna, why are you doing this?” Joseph pleaded.

Kaito’s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the energy. “They are

Shikigami

—spirit puppets. I can’t sense a life force from Aida or Fe… only from the woman you call Lorna.“

“Shikigami?” Joseph asked, confused.

“It’s a long story,” Baekhyun explained quickly. “But those two women are just her dolls now.”

“Ate Lorna, stop this! Why did you leave me? You, Aida, and my best friend Fe… you all just vanished!”

Lorna’s expression twisted into a mask of pure fury. “Nonsense? You call my revenge

nonsense

? You have no idea of the hell I lived through. Your father raped me repeatedly for a year. Your mother knew. I begged her for help, but instead of compassion, she called me a slut.“

The cave went silent. Joseph recoiled as if he had been struck.

“I tried to accept my fate,” Lorna continued, her voice trembling. “But then I saw him looking at my sisters with that same hunger. We tried to flee the mansion that night, but I never saw my sisters alive again.”

Joseph’s face went pale. He finally understood the horror Lorna was hinting at.

“He killed them!” Lorna shrieked. The sound was a physical force, a sonic boom that echoed off the cave walls. Ethan, Baekhyun, and Joseph fell to their knees, clutching their ears as her grief-fueled rage shook the very mountain.

Flashback: The Night of the Hunt

“Hurry, Aida! I can see him—he’s still following us!” Fe hissed, her breath coming in ragged gasps.

“But what about Ate Lorna? We can’t leave her!” Aida cried, her eyes darting back toward the looming silhouette of the mansion.

“Lorna told us to run! She’ll find us,” Fe insisted, grabbing her sister’s hand. “We have to hide in the cave. It’s too dark for Mang Dencio to find us there. If he tries to come inside, we’ll fight him. Do you understand, Aida?”

They scrambled into the mouth of the cavern, disappearing into the shadows. They thought they were safe because Dencio appeared to be far off in the distance—but they didn’t realize he was weaving a spell. The figure they saw stumbling in the fields was merely an illusion; the real Dencio was already closing in, watching their every move.

Inside Dencio’s mind, a voice suddenly rang out, cold and sharp.

“Dencio, stop this.”

“Who’s there? Show yourself!” Dencio demanded, spinning around and leveling his shotgun at the trees. He searched the darkness, but the forest remained empty.

“Dark magic is corrupting you,”

the voice warned, echoing in his skull.

“Stop this now, before it is too late.”

But the warning fell on deaf ears. The corruption had already taken root in his heart, twisting his desires into something monstrous. He ignored the voice and stepped into the cool, damp air of the cave.

“I know you girls are in here,” Dencio called out, his voice smooth and terrifying. “Let me have a taste of you, and I’ll let you live in luxury at the mansion. No more hiding.”

He received no answer but the dripping of water from the ceiling. Snarling, he raised his shotgun and fired a round into the ceiling. The roar of the gun was deafening in the confined space.

“It’s time, Fe!” Aida screamed, her terror finally breaking.

In a desperate act of defiance, they hurled stones at him. The rocks clattered against his boots, but the effort was in vain. The noise gave away their exact position in the dark. Dencio smiled, reloaded his gun, and pointed it toward the sound of their weeping.

Meanwhile, back at the mansion, Lorna jolted awake. The distant

crack

of the gunshot felt like a bolt of electricity through her chest.

“Fe…” she whispered, her voice trembling as she struggled to her feet.

Her body was weak from a year of abuse, but adrenaline pushed her forward. “Aida… wait for me. Ate is coming.”

She stumbled out into the night, heading toward the very cave she had told her sisters would be their sanctuary—never realizing she had sent them into a trap.

BACK TO THE PRESENT :

The Price of Silence

“When I finally reached this cave,” Lorna sobbed, her voice cracking with a decade of held-in pain, “Fe was already gone. Aida was still struggling… she told me everything. Even after Fe was dead, that monster didn’t stop. Aida begged for her life, but he didn’t care. They are both dead because of him.”

Joseph stepped forward, his eyes shimmering with tears. “Ate Lorna, I—I had no idea. I didn’t know such evil was happening in our own home. But the people of this village are innocent! Why would you punish them?”

Lorna let out a hollow, chilling laugh. “Innocent? They were deaf and blind by choice! I screamed for help until my throat was raw, but no one came. Not even your grandmother, Anastasia. She was the

Babaylan

, the protector of this town, and she turned her back on me. So tell me, Joseph—why

shouldn’t

they suffer as I did?“

“Ate, I am so sorry…” Joseph began, but Lorna’s face twisted in rage. She lunged at him, her hands clawing the air, but she suddenly froze mid-air as if hitting an invisible wall.

Ethan stood behind Joseph, his palms outstretched, glowing with a steady, pulsing light. “When has a mistake ever been the solution to another mistake, Lorna?”

“Let me go,

Sigbinan

!“ she shrieked, struggling against his binding spell.

“Ate Lorna, we understand your pain,” Baekhyun said, stepping up beside Ethan. “But Joseph is innocent of his father’s sins. Mang Dencio is dead—the monster is gone. What more do you want?”

Lorna’s eyes burned with a manic light. “I want my sisters back. The ritual is almost complete. Joseph’s life is the final ingredient I need to trade for their souls.”

“And who told you that a life could be traded so easily?” Kaito asked, his voice low and dangerous.

“The Dark Lord!” Lorna laughed, a sound that lacked any humanity.

“You’ve consumed too much dark magic,” Kaito said grimly. “It is rotting your mind. It will kill you before you ever see your sisters again.”

“I don’t care,” she hissed. “As long as they live, I am happy to burn.”

“We can’t let you do this,” Kaito declared. Baekhyun moved Joseph further behind them, shielding him. Lorna prepared to surge forward again, but suddenly, the dark energy around her flickered and died. She collapsed to the floor, her

Shikigami

puppets falling like dead weight beside her.

“Ethan, your binding magic is getting impressive,” Kaito praised, glancing at the young Bellator.

Ethan looked at his hands, confused. “Thank you, Senior… but that wasn’t me. I lost the connection.”

“Then who?” Baekhyun asked, scanning the dark corners of the cave.

Suddenly, a sphere of brilliant orange fire streaked into the cavern, illuminating the jagged walls. “I caught her,” the fireball spoke, the voice vibrating with a strange, metallic echo.

“Candace?” Joseph gasped.

The fireball swirled and condensed, the flames drawing inward until they formed the shape of the little girl. She stood there defiantly, her hands still wreathed in flickering flames. She was holding a piece of Lorna’s real clothing—not the puppet’s—showing she had found the witch’s true physical body.

“It’s a good thing I didn’t burn her to a crisp,” Candace said, her voice sounding much older and more authoritative than before. “Your magic doesn’t work on me, Ate Lorna.”

“I’ll kill you all!” Lorna screamed, pinning her gaze on Joseph. “Especially you!”

“No, you won’t,” Candace countered calmly. “I already destroyed your potions and burned your hut to the ground. Your link to the Dark Lord is severed. No more curses will be passed on. Santa Josefa is free.”

Lorna slumped, realizing her power was truly gone. Joseph looked at the broken woman on the floor, his heart heavy. “What… what are we going to do with her?”

“I’ll take her black power so that she can’t use any magic again. And it’s time for you to pour the water of purification on Dencio’s corpse to make his corpse sealed and pure.” Kaito said as he immediately transformed into a fox with nine tails and quickly bit Lorna on the neck and sucked out her black magic. While Joseph and Baekhyun were doused with water that Sister Yael gave to Ethan. When the water hit, heavy rain fell over Santa Josefa, and everything the rain hit became purified again, even if it was still inside their respective houses. After Kaito sucked out Lorna’s black power, he felt pain as Ethan immediately handed him a small bottle of white elixir.

“Here you go, Senior, the power you sucked will become part of your body, and as soon as this white elixir mixes, that power will become pure. And soon your tails will return to their true colour, Senior Kaito.” Ethan said.

“Thank you very much for the second chance that you gave me, and let me help you defeat Saesybol, even if it costs me my life,” Kaito said. While Baekhyun was looking at them.

“What is your plan for Lorna?” Baekhyun asked.

“We will send her to the city, because the White Dove has a program for the creatures who have joined evil,” Joseph answered.

“Do we have one?” Baekhyun asked.

“I don’t know about that either,” Kaito added.

“Maybe there is, Inspector Red just didn’t tell us,” Ethan said.The Rain of Purification

“I will drain the corruption from her,” Kaito declared. “She must never be allowed to wield this darkness again.”

Kaito’s form blurred and expanded until he stood as a majestic nine-tailed fox, his fur shimmering with ancient power. With a swift, decisive movement, he bit into the air near Lorna’s neck, literally drawing the black, oily magic from her body. Lorna slumped, the shadows leaving her eyes as Kaito absorbed the toxin into himself.

“Now, Joseph! The water!” Kaito groaned, his body trembling from the strain of the dark energy.

Joseph and Baekhyun stepped toward the altar, pouring the Water of Purification over the corpse of Mang Dencio. As the liquid touched the stone, a thunderclap shook the mountain. Outside the cave, a heavy, torrential rain began to fall over Santa Josefa. It wasn’t a normal storm; wherever the droplets touched, the lingering curse dissolved. Inside their homes, the villagers felt a sudden lightness as the “blindness” lifted from their hearts.

Kaito collapsed back into his human form, gasping in pain as the black magic burned through his veins. Ethan moved instantly, uncorking a small vial of white elixir and pressing it to Kaito’s lips.

“Drink this, Senior,” Ethan urged. “The darkness you swallowed will be neutralized. Once this elixir mixes with your spirit, that power will become yours—purified. Your tails will return to their true color soon.”

Kaito drank, the tension leaving his body. He looked at Ethan with newfound respect. “Thank you for giving me this second chance. I swear to you, I will help you defeat

Saesybol

, even if it costs me my life.“

Baekhyun watched the exchange, then looked down at the unconscious, powerless Lorna. “What happens to her now?”

“We’ll send her to the city,” Joseph answered, his voice weary but firm. “The White Dove has a specialized program for those who have been seduced by evil. They will help her find her way back.”

“We have a program like that?” Baekhyun asked, tilting his head.

“I’ve never heard of it either,” Kaito added, wiping his brow.

Ethan shrugged, a small smile tugging at his lips. “Maybe there is. Perhaps Inspector Red just hasn’t seen fit to tell us yet.”

The Eyes of the Goddess

A few days later, the air in Santa Josefa felt light and clean. Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito stood at the village outskirts, ready to move on.

“I’m going to help you with the rest of your mission,” Candace announced, popping a candy into her mouth.

“We could use the help. Thank you for everything, Candace,” Ethan said warmly.

“Yes, I’ll admit you did a great job,” Baekhyun added, leaning down to her level. “I’m sorry I underestimated you before.”

Candace smiled, brushing a stray hair from her face. “It’s fine. But I have something important to tell you.”

“What is it, little lady?” Kaito asked.

“You’re too formal, Senior Kaito,” she teased. “But I know how to find the goddess

Dalikmata

.“

Ethan’s expression sharpened. “How?”

“I’ll take you to her house myself,” Candace replied.

Ethan didn’t hesitate; he scooped the girl up in a grateful hug. Kaito watched them, a knowing smile on his face. “A wonderful creature, indeed,” Kaito murmured. “A

Santelmo

always knows the path through the dark.“

They wasted no time. Following Candace’s lead, they traveled until they reached a secluded, weathered bamboo hut.

“Aling Dolly! Are you there?” Candace shouted, nearly kicking the bamboo door off its hinges. “Hey, old woman! Open up!”

A moment later, the door creaked open to reveal a woman in her sixties, her face lined with age but her eyes sharp as a hawk’s.

“Candace, it’s you,” the old woman said. Her gaze shifted immediately to Ethan. “And it looks like you’ve brought the ones destined to face Saesybol and the Sigbinan.”

“Good morning. I’m Ethan,” he introduced himself. “This is my partner, Baekhyun, and my mentor, Senior Kaito.”

“You’d better come inside,” the woman said. “We have much to discuss.”

As they stepped across the threshold, the world shifted. The cramped, dusty interior of the hut vanished, replaced by the soaring ceilings and marble floors of a magnificent mansion.

“Whoa,” Baekhyun gasped. He turned back to the old woman, but she was gone. In her place stood a radiant, youthful woman with an ethereal glow. “Aling Dolly… you’ve changed. You look so young.”

“The old woman was a disguise for the mortal world,” she explained, her voice like chiming bells. “This is my true form.”

“We are honored to meet you, Great Dalikmata,” Ethan said, bowing his head.

The Diwata smiled. “I know why you have come. If you wish to find the hidden weapons, you will need my sight.”

Suddenly, dozens of shimmering, golden eyes appeared across her skin, blinking in unison. She reached out and plucked four glowing orbs from her own body, holding them out to Ethan.

“As the leader of this quest, you must safeguard these,” Dalikmata commanded. “Each of you will need one to see through the blinding curses surrounding the weapons.”

Ethan took the eyes, handing one to Baekhyun and one to Kaito. He carefully wrapped the fourth in a black silk handkerchief. “This is for Aki,” he whispered.

“Goddess,” Kaito asked respectfully, “where must we go to find the

Zabbors of Mayari

?“

Dalikmata gave Kaito a mysterious, knowing smile. “To the peaks of

Mount Tapulao

.“

TO BE CONTINUED…

SIXTEENTH CHAPTER: MAYARI’S RIDDLE

With Candace’s guidance, they met the Goddess Dalikmata, who revealed where the weapon of Mayari, the Moon Goddess, could be found.

“You will find her weapon in Mount Tapulao,” Dalikmata said.

They wasted no time and journeyed to the mountain. When they arrived, Ethan looked around.

“It looks like this is Tapulao Mountain,” he said.

“I feel something strange here,” Baekhyun murmured, while Kaito silently scanned the surroundings.

“But where can we find the Zabbors?” Baekhyun asked.

“We have the eyes of the Goddess Dalikmata. With their help, we can see the weapon’s location,” Ethan said. Their foreheads glowed, and with their third eye they saw a cave deep in the forest.

“A cave in the middle of the forest? Or on a hill? But I saw a cave,” Baekhyun said, uncertain.

“Maybe that’s where we’ll find what we’re looking for,” Kaito replied.

“Then let’s hurry,” Ethan urged, and they pressed into the forest.

Hidden among the branches of a towering tree, two women watched.

“Amparo, let’s follow them. It looks like they’ll lead us to Mayari’s weapon,” Dolores whispered.

“You’re right. Lord Saesbyeol will be pleased when we deliver it,” Amparo said, remembering how Saesbyeol had resurrected them to fight against Ethan’s group.

Moments later, the trio reached the cave revealed by their vision.

“We’re here,” Ethan said, but before he could step forward, a whip lashed out. He barely dodged in time.

“Are you okay?” Baekhyun asked, hiding behind him. He and Kaito transformed into Kitsune, their forms glowing with power.

A voice rang out from above. They looked up to see a woman perched on the branches of a massive tree.

“What are you doing here on this mountain?” she demanded, leaping down. Ethan and Baekhyun stepped back, while Kaito remained calm.

“Good morning. I’m Ethan, and these are my companions, Baekhyun and Kaito,” Ethan introduced.

The woman grinned. “Who cares? Leave this forest now, or you’ll regret it.”

Suddenly, the cave vanished.

“An illusion,” Baekhyun muttered.

As the woman turned to leave, Kaito seized her arm.

“I know you. You are the guardian of one of the holy weapons Inspector Red once faced,” Kaito said.

The woman’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know me?”

“That’s not important. We are here to secure the weapon of the Moon Goddess Mayari,” Kaito said firmly.

“Senior Kaito is still hiding things from us,” Baekhyun thought to himself.

The woman straightened. “I know why you’re here. This is my sanctuary, and yes—the weapon of Mayari lies within. But you must face its test. Only the weapon itself can judge you.”

“You’re right, Miss Jade,” Kaito said, taking a deep breath. “If Saesbyeol gains the weapon of the Moon Goddess, the gates of hell will open again.”

“In that case, you must prove yourselves. I cannot simply hand it over—the weapon is bound by enchantment,” Jade explained.

“How can we prove ourselves?” Ethan asked.

“Come with me,” Jade said. But as she stepped forward, an arrow struck her. Her body went numb, and she collapsed.

“Miss Jade, are you alright?” Ethan cried.

“An enemy… inside my sanctuary? How?” Jade gasped, struggling to rise, but her legs failed her.

Baekhyun’s eyes widened. “Poison.” He quickly pulled out needles, piercing them into her body while chanting a spell.

“Good job, Baekhyun. You’re stopping the poison from spreading,” Kaito said.

“No… my sanctuary,” Jade whispered angrily, trying to move her hands and feet, but finding them paralyzed.

“We’ll take care of it, Miss Jade. Just let the poison drain through the needles,” Baekhyun said.

The three transformed—Ethan as the Sigbinan, while Baekhyun and Kaito became Kitsune.

“Be careful. They’re using a blinder’s spell,” Ethan warned. He waved his hands, and in an instant, the illusion broke, revealing two women rushing toward them. Ethan quickly chanted:

“Echoes rise, your mind shall freeze,

Bound in silence, fall to your knees!“

The two women halted in place.

“How did you use that magic?” Dolores demanded.

“That’s one of the sacred words written in the Book of the Babaylan,” Amparo said darkly.

“What do you mean?” Ethan asked. But before she could answer, Amparo suddenly clutched her ears. Her eyes turned black, and she lunged at Ethan. Baekhyun reacted swiftly, summoning a whirlwind that enveloped them and carried Jade away.

“The Bellators escaped,” Amparo snarled.

“They haven’t found Mayari’s weapon yet. We can still catch them,” Dolores replied.

Meanwhile, Ethan and the wounded Jade reached a hill.

“The poison in that arrow is too strong. If only Akihiko were here, he could help,” Baekhyun said.

“Don’t worry. All poisons can be resisted. You’re close to the cave where Mayari’s weapon—the Zabbor—is hidden,” Jade said. She pulled a small black seed from her pocket and swallowed it.

“What kind of seed is that?” Ethan asked.

“This is the black seed from the world of Ayden. It resists all poisons,” Jade explained.

“Ayden?” Baekhyun echoed.

“Where is this place? I’ve only heard of it,” Kaito added.

“A world of fairies and mysterious creatures that protect nature,” Jade said.

Before Ethan could respond, Baekhyun stiffened. “The enemies are near.”

“Hurry down the hill. At the bottom, you’ll find the cave where Mayari’s weapon lies,” Jade ordered. She rose, her strength returning.

“But what about you, Miss?” Ethan asked.

“Go. I’ll hold them off,” Jade said, her whip materializing in her hand. Ethan’s team obeyed, descending the hill.

“Is Miss Jade alright?” Baekhyun asked.

“I think so. But we must focus on our mission,” Kaito replied.

Jade stood her ground as Dolores and Amparo approached.

“You should face me. Let the children complete their task,” Jade declared.

“You’re Jade, aren’t you?” Amparo said. Jade only grinned.

“One of Cristine’s former guardians. It’s an honor,” Amparo said—but her voice was not her own.

“Saesbyol, king of the underworld,” Jade said coldly. “You will not succeed in this world.”

“Really?” Dolores sneered, her voice carrying the same demonic tone.

“As long as the White Dove protects this world, your plans will fail,” Jade said firmly.

“Where is the Mistress of Darkness? You’ve hidden her from us,” Dolores demanded.

“She was defeated by Inspector Red. She is where she belongs,” Jade answered, lashing her whip. But her opponents were swift, dodging every strike.

“Is that all you can do, Bellator?” Amparo taunted.

Her spear struck Jade, while Dolores’s arrow transformed into a whip that coiled around Jade’s body.

“You cannot defeat me so easily,” Jade growled. She chanted:

“By serpent’s lash and shadow’s breath,

I weave illusions of living death.

Whip of venom, strike unseen,

Bind the mind in fear’s cruel sheen!“

In an instant, Jade vanished, freed from her bonds.

“Bellators! Where are you?” Amparo shouted into the shadows.

“I don’t sense her anymore, but she’s wounded. We’ve beaten her. Let’s follow the young Bellators down the hill and claim the Zabbor,” Dolores said.

“You coward, Jade! Let’s finish this fight!” Dolores roared, but Amparo pulled her away.

Jade returned to her small house atop the tree and collapsed onto her bed.

“This can’t be… my power is weakening. Ever since Valerie died, I’ve felt it fading. Ilvic must feel it too,” Jade whispered.

“The black seed is failing. The poison came from the Dalaketnons. I must go to Dalaket and seek the Queen’s help.” With that, Jade vanished from her bed.

Meanwhile, Ethan and his companions reached the cave Jade had spoken of.

“They’re here again. How are they so fast?” Baekhyun exclaimed.

“You go inside. I’ll hold them off,” Kaito said.

“Senior Kaito, don’t forget my mother’s and Bai Lian’s reminder—we must claim the weapon together, even without Akihiko,” Ethan urged. Baekhyun pulled them into the cave, with Amparo and Dolores close behind.

Inside, they were stunned. It was no ordinary cave—it opened into another world. From afar, a woman in a flowing white dress sat upon a great stone, her hair covering one eye.

“Welcome to my home. This cave is bound to my realm. You now stand upon the moon,” the woman said. She was immediately recognized as the Moon Goddess, Mayari.

Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito knelt in reverence. Even Dolores and Amparo bowed.

“I know why you’ve come—for my weapon. But I will not decide who holds it. You must pass my test, and only then will the weapon choose its bearer,” Mayari declared.

“The Moon Goddess is not only a warrior, but also a master of riddles. Be ready,” Kaito whispered. Ethan and Baekhyun nodded.

“The Sigbinan group and Dolores’s group—you will have three riddles. Whoever answers the most correctly will earn the right to my weapon,” Mayari said.

“What if we fail?” Dolores asked.

“Then you will never touch the Zabbor, nor step into this cave again,” Mayari replied.

“She’s like a game show host,” Ethan muttered, earning sharp looks from Kaito and Baekhyun.

The First Riddle: The Invisible Monarch

I wear no crown yet move the seas,

I walk through walls with ghostly ease.

I sing in pipes, I roar in caves,

I bend the forest, yet leave no graves.

I am a rider none can see,

Yet all must bow when I decree.

What am I?

Ethan guessed first. “Water?” Wrong.

Dolores tried. “Traveler?” Wrong again.

Amparo spoke with confidence. “Wind. It moves the seas, passes through walls, sings in pipes, roars in caves, bends forests, yet leaves no graves. Invisible, yet undeniable.”

“Correct,” Mayari said with a smile. Amparo and Dolores embraced in triumph.

The Second Riddle: The Silent Tyrant

I devour kings yet spare no slave,

I built the cradle and dug the grave.

I march unseen, yet all obey,

I steal tomorrow while you stay.

I am the debt none can repay,

The master of night, the thief of day.

What am I?

Ethan raised his hand. “Time.”

Kaito added, “A goddess.” Wrong.

Amparo guessed, “Traveler.” Wrong.

Baekhyun stepped forward. “The answer is Time. Every line points to an invisible force that rules beginnings and endings, decay and renewal. Time devours all.”

“Correct,” Mayari said. Ethan and Kaito hugged Baekhyun in joy.

The Third Riddle: The Silent Blade

I stand where storms and silence meet,

I bleed in battle yet never retreat.

I carry no crown, yet kingdoms depend,

I fall a thousand times, but rise again.

What am I?

Mayari’s voice echoed through the cave. “This final riddle will be answered only by the leaders—Ethan and Dolores. One chance each. The winner earns the right to the Zabbor.”

Ethan and Dolores stepped forward, the weight of destiny pressing upon them.

“I am feared by foes, but forged by strife, I am the edge between death and life. What am I?” Mayari asked.

Dolores and Ethan spoke at the same time. “A fighter,” they both answered.

“Amazing. Your answer is correct,” Mayari said, her voice echoing through the cave. “But there must be one victor. For that, I will give you a riddle no one has ever solved.”

Her eyes gleamed as she spoke:

The Unseen Dweller

I wear every name yet none answer.

I change with mirrors, but I cast no reflection.

I was born in silence and argued in crowds.

I hide in choices, I die in delay.

I am the author whose face you never read—

The voice behind your voices.

What am I?

Dolores answered first. “Reflection?”

“And you, Ethan?” Mayari asked.

“The self,” Ethan said firmly. “The self is the unseen core of identity—the voice behind our voices.”

Mayari smiled, clearly impressed. “I am amazed by your intelligence. But the one with the correct answer is…”

Ethan sighed, bracing himself for defeat. Amparo smirked, certain of victory.

“Ethan. Your answer is correct. Well done, Sigbinan,” Mayari declared. With a wave of her hand, Amparo and Dolores vanished into the shadows.

“I congratulate you. Here is the weapon called Zabbor,” Mayari said, presenting the sacred relic to Ethan.

“Thank you, Goddess Mayari,” Kaito said, bowing deeply.

“May you succeed in your mission. Your journey is far from over, but know that we fairies and goddesses will watch over you,” Mayari said before disappearing in a shimmer of moonlight.

“Well done, my student. Calista will be proud when she learns of this,” Kaito said warmly.

“Yes, I am proud of you too, my love,” Baekhyun added, kissing Ethan on the lips.

“That’s right. But for now, I’ll give you the chance to go solo. We must return to Jade—it seems something terrible has happened to her,” Kaito said. Ethan and Baekhyun exchanged an embarrassed glance.

TO BE CONTINUED…

SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER: THE QUEST CONTINUE FOR THE NEXT WEAPON

They scoured the forest for Jade, but she was nowhere to be found—not even her hut perched high in the trees remained. Joseon’s disciples had vanished as well, leaving only silence in their wake. Determined, the group pressed on toward the place where the second weapon awaited.

“Where are we?” Baekhyun asked, scanning their surroundings.

“In the city?” Kaito said, astonished.

“Then we can go home. The second weapon we seek lies only in the city,” Ethan replied.

“No,” Kaito countered firmly. “We must continue. Joseon and his disciples never rest.”

“Then let’s begin the search for the Weapon of the Goddess Tala,” Ethan said. Their third eye flared with light, revealing the location of the sacred relic.

“In a museum?” Baekhyun muttered.

“I think I know which museum,” Ethan said, his voice low with recognition.

Meanwhile, inside the Sky Museum…

“Welcome to the Sky Museum. I am your guide,” a man greeted warmly, displaying his nameplate.

“My name is Rain, and I’ll be guiding you today. This way, please.” He led the visitors down a long hallway, where their eyes fell upon a luminous, round object.

“Sir Rain, what is that called?” a woman asked.

Rain smiled knowingly. “That is the Light Sphere of the Goddess Tala. Archaeologists unearthed it in a cave here in Luzon.”

The group leaned closer, marveling at the artifact.

“Here you can see inscriptions in

baybayin

, the ancient Filipino script. But here’s the fascinating part—would you like to hear the story?“ Rain asked. The visitors nodded eagerly.

“Some say this sphere glows at night, especially beneath a full moon,” Rain explained. Before he could continue, a visitor interrupted.

“So what’s the catch?” the man asked.

Rain chuckled softly. “Ah, but there’s another artifact I’m certain you’ll find even more intriguing. Follow me.” He gestured, and the visitors followed.

Elsewhere, in the shadowed chamber where Saesbyol punished Amparo and Dolores…

“We promise, my lord, we will succeed against the Bellators,” Dolores vowed.

“See that you do,” Saesbyol growled. “My patience with them is wearing thin. Jin Ae is still gathering the blood she requires.”

“Then we will move to the next location, to find the weapon Tala left for the people,” Amparo said.

“Leave now,” Saesbyol commanded, seated upon his throne, the room lit only by black candles.

“My love, why are you so hot-headed again?” Kassius asked gently as he approached.

“My love, didn’t I tell you to rest first? How’s your—” Saesbyol began, but Kassius silenced him with a touch.

“My love, I feel better now. Don’t worry about me,” Kassius said, rubbing Saesbyol’s chest with tenderness.

“You know, my love, I have something in mind that will make you feel even better,” Saesbyol whispered. Kassius grinned at the words and knelt before him.

“That’s not what you think. I want to go to Dalaket—it seems someone there needs help,” Saesbyol said. Kassius frowned, confused.

“Help?” Kassius echoed in surprise.

“I want you to finish the Bellator who ruined Amparo and Dolores’s mission,” Saesbyol commanded. In an instant, Kassius’s eyes darkened.

“I will, my Lord.” With that, Kassius vanished.

Back with Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito, the three debated how to infiltrate the museum.

“I know how,” Baekhyun said confidently.

“How?” Ethan asked.

“Did you notice something outside the museum?” Baekhyun pressed.

“What is it? Dark energy?” Kaito asked.

“No, Senior. An advertisement. The Sky Museum is hiring a security guard—and I know exactly who fits the role,” Baekhyun said, grinning.

“Who?” Ethan asked, though his eyes had already shifted toward Kaito.

Kaito scowled. “I don’t like the way you’re looking at me. It feels like you have bad intentions.”

The next day, their plan was in motion. Kaito wore a tight white t-shirt that clung to his muscular frame, paired with jeans.

“Are you sure they’ll accept me like this?” Kaito muttered, embarrassed.

“Yes, I’m sure,” Ethan said, adjusting his hair.

“Isn’t this outfit too tight? Can’t I wear my traditional kimono?” Kaito asked again.

“Senior Kaito, no one will hire a guard in a kimono or hanbok,” Ethan replied.

“But it looks good on you, Senior—it suits your body,” Baekhyun teased.

“Alright, Senior, you’ve got this! Just imagine you’re applying as a royal guard in the Yamato Dynasty,” Ethan encouraged.

“Correction, my student. I was not born in that era. That was 300 BCE to 538 CE,” Kaito said matter-of-factly.

“Senior, do you even know how to use your cellphone properly? Just call us if something happens—hopefully not,” Ethan said.

“You’re just like your mother,” Kaito muttered.

“Good luck, Senior. Remember, you’re applying as a royal guard at this castle,” Baekhyun said dramatically.

“Fine. I got it,” Kaito sighed, bracing himself before entering the museum.

Inside, heads turned immediately. Rain, the museum guide, approached with a smile.

“Good day, sir. How can I help you?” Rain asked.

“I’m here to apply as a soldier for this castle,” Kaito said earnestly.

“Soldier? Castle?” Rain repeated, startled.

“You posted an advertisement outside, saying you needed a soldier to guard this castle,” Kaito explained. Rain blinked, then chuckled as he realized what Kaito meant.

“I see. You’re in luck—our boss is in his office. Follow me.” Rain led him down the hall.

“Thank you, you’re very kind,” Kaito said.

“You’re welcome, sir. Good luck,” Rain replied warmly.

In the office, Kaito stood before the museum’s owner.

“If you must know, I once served as a royal guard for Emperor Suizei, from 581 BCE to 549 BCE. I was among the chosen brave soldiers. If courage is what you seek, I am exactly the man you’re looking for,” Kaito declared proudly.

The owner scratched his head, bewildered, but finally said, “In that case, you’re hired. You’ll start tonight—we don’t have a night guard.”

“Arigatou gozaimasu,” Kaito said with a smile.

“It’s settled. You may leave now and prepare for tonight,” the owner replied.

“One more thing, sir—where is the bathroom?” Kaito asked.

“Exit this room, turn right, and you’ll see the men’s restroom. The women’s is to the left. Remember: right for men, left for women.”

Kaito nodded solemnly, committing the directions to memory.

Kaito walked to the right side of the hallway and found the restroom. Inside, he saw Rain adjusting his clothes. Kaito greeted him warmly.

“Wait a minute—how was your interview with the boss?” Rain asked.

“It went great. He hired me, and I’ll start tonight. Thank you very much for your help. By the way, my name is Kaito. And you are?” Kaito introduced himself.

“Congratulations, Kaito. I’m Rain, a tour guide here at the Sky Museum,” Rain replied with a smile.

“How can I thank you? A treat, perhaps?” Kaito offered.

“No, you don’t have to. I’m just glad you got the job,” Rain said. His eyes lingered on Kaito’s chest.

Kaito noticed the stare immediately. With a calm but firm gesture, he pulled off his shirt, meeting Rain’s gaze head-on.

“What are you doing?” Rain asked shyly, his voice trembling.

Kaito stepped closer, pulling him gently into the cubicle. The air grew heavy with silence as their eyes locked. Without hesitation, Kaito leaned in and kissed him.

Rain froze for a heartbeat, then melted into the moment, his hands pressing against Kaito’s chest. The closeness carried a charge—an unspoken fire that neither dared to name.

The restroom door creaked open, and the sound of heavy footsteps echoed against the tile. Both men stiffened, their secret hanging in the balance. Rain glanced toward the door, but instead of pulling away, he leaned in closer, his breath warm against Kaito’s skin. He sank to his knees, his hands moving with bold intent as he unbuttoned Kaito’s pants, revealing the heat rising beneath his white underwear.

“It’s incredible,” Rain whispered, his voice a low, hungry tremor.

Kaito answered with a smirk, discarding the rest of his clothing. Rain’s eyes widened, a breathless gasp escaping him. “I’ve never seen anything like this… I love it.”

Rain didn’t hesitate. He began to stroke the length of Kaito’s manhood, his touch deliberate and worshipful, before leaning down to taste him. They moved with careful, agonizing slowness, hyper-aware of the silence beyond the stall door.

“Turn around,” Kaito whispered, his voice thick with grit.

They froze as a sharp knock sounded on the stall door.

“Occupied!” Rain called out, forcing his voice to remain steady. “I’m having a bit of a stomach issue.”

“Copy that, Sir Rain,” the janitor’s muffled voice replied from the other side. “Just let it all out. Take your time.”

As the sound of the janitor’s footsteps faded, they shared a look of pure relief. The adrenaline only added fuel to the fire. Kaito guided Rain into position and began to enter him with a slow, deep pressure.

“Ah…” Rain let out a soft, stifled moan as he felt the initial stretch.

“Shh,” Kaito cautioned, leaning down to press his forehead against Rain’s. “Keep it down, or the whole building will know. Unless, of course, you don’t want this?”

Rain shook his head frantically, his fingers digging into Kaito’s shoulders. He clamped a hand over his own mouth as Kaito sank deeper, finally bottoming out.

The rhythm began slowly, a measured friction that built into a desperate, driving pace. They collided in a heat of messy kisses and whispered promises.

“You’re so tight,” Kaito groaned into Rain’s ear. “Consider this your reward for being so kind to me. I saw how you looked at me earlier—you were fascinated by my elegance, weren’t you?”

Rain could only nod, his head lolling back as the pleasure overwhelmed him. Kaito’s thrusts became faster, more relentless, as he chased the tightening of Rain’s muscles.

“Where do you want it?” Kaito asked, watching Rain’s face flush with a beautiful, dazed expression.

“Inside,” Rain gasped, his voice barely a thread. “Give it to me inside.”

Kaito grinned, his eyes flashing with an ancient, playful light. “Do you want me to leave my mark in you?”

Rain nodded again, reaching his breaking point. Kaito gave one final, powerful surge, a low growl escaping his throat as he released a thick, hot pulse deep inside. Rain buckled, a muffled cry lost against Kaito’s shoulder as the warmth overflowed, a few stray drops tracing a path down his thigh.

“Did you enjoy it?” Kaito asked.

“Yes, very much. I hope there’s more to come,” Rain replied softly.

“Of course—just for you,” Kaito said with a smile.

Outside the Sky Museum, Baekhyun sensed a strange power he had felt before.

“Senior Kaito…” he whispered in his mind, startled when Ethan responded.

“Senior Kaito has used his power of seduction again. That’s why he needs black energy. With the help of the elixir my mother created, the black energy he draws from the enemy will serve as medicine to restore him. But remember—the curse of Saesbyol still lingers within him,” Ethan explained.

“How did you know?” Baekhyun asked.

“I can read minds, my love. That’s why, when you doubted Senior Kaito, I already knew. But let me assure you—Kaito is on our side. We just need to help him overcome his burden,” Ethan said.

Neither realized that Kaito had arrived.

“What problem is this, my student?” Kaito asked.

“We were talking about Saesbyol,” Baekhyun admitted.

“Don’t worry. I’ll help you until my last breath,” Kaito vowed.

“But what about your application?” Baekhyun asked.

“I start tonight. It’s perfect—no one will be in that castle. I can help you get inside,” Kaito said.

“In that case, let’s enter the museum and claim the Weapon of the Goddess Tala,” Ethan declared.

TO BE CONTINUED…

EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER: THE TEMPORARY GUARDIAN

We meet Hayley in this story. The girl woke to a voice calling her name.

“Hayley,” the voice said.

She was startled—despite the loud music blasting through her headphones, she could still hear it clearly. This wasn’t the first time she had heard the voice. Quickly, she sat up in bed and pulled off her headphones.

“Who are you?” she asked, moving toward the window. She looked up at the clouds, noticing how bright the moon was.

“Hayley,” the voice called again. Suddenly, her attention was drawn to a woman dressed in a strange outfit.

“Wait, Miss…” Hayley said, spotting her outside the house. She hurried out and followed the woman.

“Miss, wait a minute…” she called, trailing behind. To her surprise, she soon found herself standing before the Sky Museum.

“Sky Museum?” she whispered in disbelief.

“You must take care of my weapon and deliver it to those who are meant to guard it,” the voice said. Now Hayley was certain it came from the mysterious woman—yet her lips never moved.

“That’s… strange. What weapon are you talking about? Who is supposed to guard it? And who are you?” Hayley asked. But before she could get an answer, the woman vanished, leaving her staring at the museum.

Meanwhile, Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito were dealing with their own troubles.

Their plan to retrieve the weapon from the museum had been disrupted by a robbery—and the death of a creature near their hideout.

“Could this be Jin Ae’s doing?” Baekhyun asked.

“Maybe not,” Ethan replied, studying the victim.

Kaito arrived, still dressed in his guard’s uniform. “It’s fortunate you didn’t go to the museum. Archaeologists were there, and even the lord of the castle showed up,” he said, glancing at the body.

“If you think Helga did this, you’re wrong. The thirteen stab wounds aren’t random. This woman seems innocent—someone is imitating Helga’s methods,” Kaito explained.

“Then who?” Baekhyun pressed.

“I don’t know yet,” Kaito admitted. “But tonight, we’ll speak with the soul of the murdered. That’s one of the powers of the babaylans.” He looked at Ethan.

“Me? Talk to the ghost?” Ethan asked nervously.

“Why are you afraid of ghosts?” Baekhyun teased. Ethan stayed silent, and the three of them returned to their apartment.

That night, as Ethan and Baekhyun lay side by side, Baekhyun leaned closer and pressed a gentle kiss to Ethan’s lips.

“I’ve missed you so much,” Baekhyun whispered. “At last, we have this moment together.”

Baekhyun’s touch lingered, a mixture of warmth and a yearning that had been suppressed for far too long. “I’ve missed you so much,” he whispered against Ethan’s skin. “We finally have this chance.”

His kisses drifted from Ethan’s lips, trailing a path of fire down his neck to his chest. Ethan let out a sharp moan as he felt Baekhyun’s tongue circle his nipple, while his other hand moved in a slow, rhythmic rub across his chest.

“Ah… what you’re doing feels so good,” Ethan breathed. As Baekhyun shifted his attention, Ethan’s head fell back, his moans echoing the deep connection they shared.

After a few moments of exploring each other, Baekhyun reclined onto the bed. Ethan moved instinctively, straddling him as they locked into another deep, desperate kiss. Beneath them, Baekhyun’s hand reached down, his fingers finding the heat of Ethan’s entrance.

“You’re so tight, my love,” Baekhyun murmured, his voice thick with desire. Ethan shifted his weight, allowing Baekhyun better access while he reached down to wrap his hand around Baekhyun’s hardness. As Ethan leaned down to take him into his mouth, Baekhyun let out a low, guttural groan.

The air in the room grew heavy and humid. Ethan worked with a steady rhythm, only to realize that Baekhyun was returning the favor, his tongue and fingers moving in perfect sync to drive Ethan toward the edge.

Finally, Baekhyun guided Ethan to lie down. He moved between Ethan’s legs, the tip of his length pressing against him.

“Go slowly… please,” Ethan whispered, his heart hammering.

“I promise, my love,” Baekhyun replied softly. He pushed forward, and as the initial shock of the fullness hit, Ethan caught his scream by pulling Baekhyun into a kiss. Baekhyun held still for a heartbeat, letting Ethan adjust, before beginning a slow, deliberate glide.

Once he saw the tension leave Ethan’s face, replaced by a flush of pleasure, Baekhyun began to increase the pace.

“Yes… go ahead,” Ethan panted, his breath hitching. “Bury it.”

“Does it feel good?” Baekhyun asked, his thrusts becoming deeper and more urgent.

“Yes… the size of you… ah!” Ethan gasped as Baekhyun hit his mark, a jolt of electricity shooting through his spine.

They shifted positions, Ethan moving onto his hands and knees while Baekhyun pressed against his back, never losing the connection between them. Baekhyun leaned down, his lips brushing Ethan’s ear.

“Don’t be too loud, my love,” he whispered, his voice a dark caress. “Senior Kaito might hear us in the next room.” Ethan nodded frantically, biting his lip to stifle a cry.

The friction and the heat of their bodies made Baekhyun lose all restraint. He drove into Ethan with a final, desperate speed, their mouths meeting in a passionate blur.

“I’m going to fill you up,” Baekhyun groaned. He surged forward one last time, his body tensing as he reached his peak. Ethan cried out silently into the pillow as he felt the warmth of Baekhyun’s release flooding deep inside him, his own climax crashing over him at the exact same moment.

“Oh…” Ethan slumped against the sheets, his body trembling with the aftershocks of a love that had been a long time coming.

That night, after their quiet moment together, Baekhyun remained close to Ethan when a sudden knock echoed at their door.

“Ethan? Baekhyun? Are you finished? Let’s go back to the place where someone died. Get up,” Kaito called.

The two quickly dressed. Ethan hurried to the door and opened it for Kaito.

“Are we going now, Senior?” Ethan asked.

“Yes—especially since it’s a full moon,” Kaito replied.

“Alright. Baekhyun and I will get ready right away,” Ethan said. But when he turned, Baekhyun was already dressed: a white shirt, jeans, and his usual calm confidence.

“I’m ready. Now hurry up,” Baekhyun said, brushing a quick kiss against Ethan’s lips.

Hours later, the three arrived at the site of the murder. Suspicion lingered that Jin Ae was behind it.

“Begin, Ethan,” Kaito instructed. Ethan nodded, stepping forward beneath the moonlight. He raised his voice in solemn invocation:

By moon’s pale glow and shadow’s breath, I call the spirits beyond death. Through water’s mirror and fire’s light, Step forth, unseen, into mortal sight. Whisper, wander, answer me true, By veil and flame, I summon you.

A strong wind rose, carrying the scent of candles and Kalachuchi flowers.

“Here he is,” Ethan said, as a soul appeared before them.

“Help me,” the ghost pleaded, his suit stained with blood.

“Do you remember how you died, and who killed you?” Ethan asked.

“Yes… but I don’t know who killed me,” the ghost replied.

“I’m Ethan, and these are my companions, Baekhyun and Senior Kaito,” Ethan introduced.

“I’m Gwendolyn. I repeat, I don’t know the culprit behind my death,” the ghost said.

“Don’t worry. You can show me the culprit’s face by temporarily merging with my body,” Ethan offered. Suddenly, a voice spoke from behind them.

“You are also Bellators, aren’t you?” a woman asked. Ethan froze, while Baekhyun and Kaito prepared to respond—but Ethan stopped them. The woman raised her sleeve, revealing a tattoo on her arm.

“I am a Bellator and a police officer. Senior Police Officer II, Amihan Flores. I was assigned to find the culprit you mentioned earlier,” she declared, showing her insignia.

“Aissi!” Baekhyun muttered, annoyed.

“Miss Amihan, do you know anything about the culprit in this murder? Is Helga really involved?” Kaito asked. The officer shook her head.

“But who then?” Baekhyun pressed.

“A patient who was resurrected,” Amihan explained. “According to my guide, it is a creature from Sitio Tinieblas. This evil being died long ago, but its soul now seeks revenge on innocent girls.”

“We can help you with this case,” Ethan said firmly.

Meanwhile, at the Sky Museum, Hayley was astonished to find herself holding the Bituon Light Sphere.

“Congratulations. It looks like you can’t carry that thing,” said the woman standing before her.

“That’s right—it’s too heavy for your skinny body,” Amparo sneered.

“Who are you?” Hayley demanded, stepping back from Dolores and Amparo.

“We will end your life if you don’t give us Tala’s weapon,” Dolores threatened, reaching for it. Suddenly, a surge of electricity burst from Hayley’s palm, forcing Dolores and Amparo to retreat. Shocked by her own power, Hayley closed her eyes and vanished.

“How… who is that child?” Amparo asked.

“I don’t know either,” Dolores admitted, “but I think she’s like the first guardian we fought.” She was referring to Jade.

Elsewhere, Jade entered the world of Dalaket to seek aid.

“Jade,” the Queen of Dalaket exclaimed, rising when she saw Jade’s condition.

“Help, Blanca…” Jade whispered before collapsing.

“My sister, what happened? Why are you injured?” the Queen said, but Jade had already lost consciousness.

“Call the wise man, immediately,” the Queen commanded.

“Yes, Dear Queen,” a soldier replied.

TO BE CONTINUED…

NINETENTH CHAPTER: THE BITUON LIGHT SPHERE’S CURSE (PART ONE)

In the world of Dalaket, Jade is currently recovering with the help of the Wise Man of Dalaket.

“Sleep well Jade,” the Wise Man said while looking at the woman who was weakening.

Meanwhile, outside the palace, the soldiers were in a commotion when suddenly a creature appeared who introduced himself as the Wise Man.

“What is this commotion?” Queen Blanca asked.

“Queen Blanca, I am the Wise Man and the wise man inside is a fake.” The Wise Man said.

Blanca was confused by what she found out so she asked the self-proclaimed sage of Dalaket again.

“What do you mean?” The queen asked the Wise One.

“The entire kingdom is in danger because of an enemy.” The Wise One told her and hurriedly entered the palace to go see her sister in a room where her sister was recovering with the Wise One.

“Jade,” Blanca said when she opened the door of the room, here she saw how her sister had turned to stone.

“Wise One? What are you doing to my sister?” Queen Blanca asked.

“I am not the Wise One, Dear Queen.” She smiled and slowly changed her form.

“Who are you?” Blanca asked when she saw her true form.

“I am Kassius, the king of darkness ordered me to punish your meddling sister,” Kassius said.

’You are irreverent!“ Blanca shouted and she grabbed the scepter of Dalaket in her hand.

“You will be punished for what you did,” Blanca said and black butterflies suddenly appeared from her scepter towards Kassius. But Kassius quickly uttered a magical word to disappear.

“Umbralis Evano” Kassius spoke and it immediately disappeared.

“It is impossible,” Blanca shouted and the soldiers entered with the real Sage.

“It seems that there is a war going on in the world of people, dear queen,” Sage said.

“I have known that for a long time, I have been worried about the other guardians of the goddesses’ abandoned weapons. Especially Valerie’s daughter, where she is set to guard the weapon of the God Tala.” Blanca said.

Meanwhile in the human world.

“This is the night we have been waiting for to get the Star light sphere,” Ethan said.

But something flashed on the news where a reporter reported the loss of important things inside the Sky museum and the suspect was Kaito.

“Senior Kaito,” They said together and they immediately headed to the Sky Museum.

“Umbralis Evano,” Ethan said and he and Baekhyun immediately disappeared.

While Hayley hid the star light sphere in her room. until a woman suddenly appeared in her room that he immediately recognized.

“Aunt Blanca?” He asked as he was surprised to see his aunt Blanca.

“Hayley, you are in danger. and your Aunt Jade is…” Blanca said as she stammered in her words.

“Wait a minute, Aunt Blanca, I don’t understand you.” Hayley said and made her sit on her chair in the room.

“Why did you take the Weapon that the goddess Tala left behind?” Blanca asked.

“I didn’t take it, the Weapon itself came to me. And in fact, two ugly women almost took it. It’s a good thing that powers came out of my hands. It turns out it’s true what you said that I have powers.” Hayley said.

“Because you’re Ate Valerie’s daughter, that’s not all. It’s time for me to give it to you.” Blanca said and from her hand came out the bow and arrow.

“This is your mother’s weapon against the darkness.” Blanca said and turned her attention back to the Star light sphere where the writings on it shone.

“And the writings on the weapon of the goddess Tala, only you are capable of reading those words because this was the natural power of Ate Valerie before.” Blanca said. And Hayley took the bow and arrow from Blanca’s hand.

“Aunt Blanca,” Hayley said when she saw the writings.

“Blades of fire, shadows rise,

Stars fall screaming from the skies.

Light and dark in endless fray,

Worlds are born, then torn away.“ She read the writing and slowly approached the Star light sphere while holding it.

In the world of Dalaket, Jade was recovering under the care of the Wise Man of Dalaket.

“Sleep well, Jade,” the Wise Man said, gazing at the woman whose strength was fading.

Meanwhile, outside the palace, the soldiers were in turmoil when suddenly a creature appeared, claiming to be the Wise Man.

“What is this commotion?” Queen Blanca demanded.

“Queen Blanca, I am the Wise Man. The one inside is an impostor,” the stranger declared.

Blanca, bewildered by this revelation, pressed the self-proclaimed sage further.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“The entire kingdom is in danger from an enemy,” the Wise One warned, rushing into the palace to see her sister.

When Blanca opened the chamber door, she was horrified to find Jade transformed into stone.

“Wise One? What are you doing to my sister?” she cried.

“I am not the Wise One, dear Queen,” the figure replied with a sinister smile, shifting form before her eyes.

“Who are you?” Blanca demanded.

“I am Kassius. The King of Darkness ordered me to punish your meddling sister,” he revealed.

“You are insolent!” Blanca shouted, seizing the scepter of Dalaket.

“You will pay for what you have done!” she declared, unleashing a swarm of black butterflies from the scepter. But Kassius quickly uttered a spell to vanish.

“Umbralis Evano!” Kassius spoke, disappearing instantly.

“It is impossible!” Blanca exclaimed, as soldiers entered with the true Sage.

“It seems war has begun in the world of mortals, dear Queen,” the Sage said gravely.

“I have known this for some time,” Blanca replied. “I fear for the guardians of the goddesses’ abandoned weapons—especially Valerie’s daughter, who is destined to guard the weapon of the god Tala.”

Meanwhile, in the human world…

“This is the night we’ve been waiting for—to claim the Starlight Sphere,” Ethan said.

But the news suddenly flashed: a reporter announced the theft of priceless artifacts from the Sky Museum, with Kaito named as the suspect.

“Senior Kaito!” they exclaimed together, rushing toward the museum.

“Umbralis Evano,” Ethan whispered, and he and Baekhyun vanished.

Elsewhere, Hayley hid the Starlight Sphere in her room—until a woman appeared before her, one she immediately recognized.

“Aunt Blanca?” she gasped, startled to see her.

“Hayley, you are in danger. And your Aunt Jade is…” Blanca faltered, her words breaking.

“Wait, Aunt Blanca, I don’t understand,” Hayley said, guiding her to a chair.

“Why did you take the weapon left behind by the goddess Tala?” Blanca asked.

“I didn’t take it—the weapon came to me. Two vile women tried to steal it, but powers burst from my hands. It seems you were right: I do have powers,” Hayley explained.

“Because you are Ate Valerie’s daughter, there is more to your destiny. It is time I give this to you,” Blanca said, conjuring a bow and arrow from her hand.

“This was your mother’s weapon against the darkness.”

Her gaze shifted back to the Starlight Sphere, where glowing inscriptions appeared.

“These words can only be read by you, for they were once your mother’s gift,” Blanca said.

Hayley took the bow and arrow, then turned to the sphere.

“Aunt Blanca…” he whispered, as the writings revealed themselves:

Blades of fire, shadows rise,

Stars fall screaming from the skies.

Light and dark in endless fray,

Worlds are born, then torn away.

He approached the Starlight Sphere, holding it tightly as the words shimmered with power.

“Hayley,” Blanca said, watching her niece’s palms press against the Goddess Tala’s weapon. A dazzling light exploded throughout the room, yet Hayley remained unaffected. Blanca’s eyes widened when she noticed a necklace around Hayley’s neck.

“Good job, Hayley. It is time for you to give that weapon to those who are destined,” a voice spoke, drawing their attention to the window.

“The Goddess Tala,” Blanca whispered, bowing before the radiant figure.

“It is time,” the Goddess declared to Hayley. In an instant, Hayley vanished—returning to the Sky Museum, where Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito battled creatures of darkness.

“Don’t hurt them! They are only being used by the darkness—they are still human,” Kaito urged.

“What are we supposed to do with them?” asked SPO2 Amihan Flores, the police officer.

“This has nothing to do with the criminal you’re chasing,” Baekhyun said firmly.

“There’s no time. We must dispel the black smoke that has merged with the people, but I can’t focus,” Ethan admitted.

Suddenly, a song echoed behind them. An arrow flew swiftly, striking an enemy—who instantly reverted to human form.

“Who did that?” Amihan asked. Turning, they saw Hayley, fearlessly loosing arrows at the possessed.

“A pure arrow,” Ethan murmured.

Amparo and Dolores, watching from the shadows, were stunned.

“The girl who wields Tala’s weapon… here she is again,” Dolores said.

“This is our plan, isn’t it? To drag that brat out of hiding,” Amparo sneered, drawing her weapon. Dolores followed suit.

“This is a trap,” Ethan warned, as the two prepared to strike Hayley.

“That’s why they’re in trouble,” Baekhyun growled, transforming into a Gumiho with nine white wolf tails.

“Is he… a fox?” Amihan whispered.

“It seems so,” Kaito replied, his ears shifting into wolf ears as nine black tails sprouted from his back, pale light glowing at their tips.

Ethan transformed into a sigbinan clad in golden armor. He intercepted Amparo’s sword.

“You won’t harm that child. Face us instead!” Ethan roared, slashing with long claws, though Amparo dodged swiftly.

Baekhyun engaged Dolores, his movements quick and precise.

“When I catch you, I’ll chain you back at your grandfather’s mansion like a dog,” Dolores taunted.

Meanwhile, Kaito approached Hayley.

“Can you help us purge the darkness from these people?” he asked. Hayley nodded.

“Won’t they die if you shoot them?” Amihan asked nervously.

“No,” Hayley replied, grasping Amihan’s gun and whispering an incantation:

Code

Evil begone, by light and flame,

Purity reign, none shall remain.

The gun glowed brightly.

“Like my bow and arrow, your weapon now carries purity,” Hayley explained.

“I can help them too,” Amihan said, emboldened.

But Amparo and Dolores struck swiftly, seizing Hayley.

“Let me go!” Hayley cried, dropping her bow and arrow.

“How did they manage that?” Ethan gasped.

“You’re not the only ones with power,” Amparo sneered. “We bear the blessing of the Lord of Darkness.” Dolores laughed mockingly.

“Release the child, or face us!” Amihan shouted.

“Why listen to a mere police officer?” Dolores mocked, hurling lightning that Amihan narrowly dodged.

“What do you want?” Hayley demanded.

“The weapon of the Goddess Tala. Hand it over,” Amparo ordered, pressing a knife to Hayley’s neck. Blood trickled down.

“No!” Baekhyun snarled.

“One wrong move, and this child’s head will roll,” Amparo threatened.

“Please… don’t,” Ethan begged, reverting to human form.

“Where is the Starlight Sphere?” Dolores pressed.

“The necklace… you can have it now,” Hayley whispered.

“Obedient child,” Dolores smirked, slipping the necklace from his neck.

“Finally, Tala’s weapon,” Amparo declared, shoving Hayley aside.

“We win now, Bellators!” she shouted triumphantly.

But Hayley smiled faintly and spoke another incantation:

By shadow’s hand and midnight’s breath,

I bind thee now to sorrow’s path.

Where joy once bloomed, let silence reign,

Until the light shall break thy chain.

The entire area glowed crimson.

“What’s happening to us?” Amparo cried. Even Ethan, Baekhyun, Kaito, and Amihan were ensnared by the curse.

“A strong curse… from Tala’s second weapon keeper,” Kaito whispered.

“It’s time to summon Aki,” Baekhyun said, as wounds appeared across his body. Ethan, weakening, traced a glowing symbol on the ground:

By bond and flame, I call to thee,

Ally of fate, stand with me!

From the light, Aki emerged.

“What’s happening? Why is it so dark, even though it’s morning?” Akihiko asked, horrified at the sight of his friends—covered in wounds and strange boils.

“it’s evening,” Ethan said.

“Help us, Aki…” Baekhyun pleaded, collapsing. Kaito and Ethan had already fallen unconscious.

“A curse,” Amihan whispered, before losing consciousness as well.

TO BE CONTINUED….

TWENTH CHAPTER: THE BITUON LIGHT SPHERE’S CURSE (PART TWO)

“ THE MYSTERIOUS VOW“

Aki immediately tapped into his healing abilities, chanting a single incantation:

“By the breath of dawn, I call the light,

Mend the flesh, restore the might.

From root to star, let pain take flight,

And weave the soul in threads of white.“

As the words left his lips, strength surged back into Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito. Even SPO2 Amihan Flores felt a sudden, soothing lightness spread through her body.

“Who are these people?” Aki asked, his eyes scanning the scene.

“Thanks, bro,” Baekhyun said, clasping Aki’s shoulder.

“They are Saesbyol’s disciples,” Kaito warned, his voice grim. “Be careful—they’re powerful. Not just with magic, but their physical strength is formidable as well.”

“We need to save the child first,” SPO2 Amihan Flores interjected. But as they turned toward Dolores and Amparo, they saw the two women already had young Hayley in their grasp.

“One wrong move, Bellators, and the girl dies. We aren’t joking,” Dolores hissed. Beside her, Amparo pressed a weapon against the girl’s neck.

“Fight fair!” Aki barked, his body shimmering as he transformed into a sleek, orange wolf.

So, these are the Children of Light,

Amihan thought to herself, watching in awe.

It’s an honor to stand beside them in battle.

Meanwhile, Hayley struggled desperately against Dolores’s grip. “Let me go, or you’ll regret this!” the girl cried out.

Ignoring her, Dolores tightened her hold while Amparo snatched the necklace from Hayley’s neck—the very weapon left behind by the goddess Tala.

“This is all we really need,” Amparo sneered, hoisting the necklace for Ethan and the others to see.

“Go on, Amparo,” Dolores urged. “Let’s test the power of Tala’s weapon. Let’s see if these young Bellators still have anything to brag about.”

“I won’t let you!” Hayley screamed. With a sudden burst of defiance, she bit down hard on Dolores’s arm. The woman shrieked in pain, her grip loosening just enough for Hayley to break free.

“I won’t let you do this!” Hayley shouted, standing her ground against the two villains.

“Really, brat? And what exactly are you going to do?” Amparo taunted.

“Just watch,” Hayley whispered, a smirk playing on her lips.

“The girl has lost her mind,” Dolores muttered, clutching her wounded arm.

Then, Hayley’s voice rang out, echoing with an unnatural power that filled the air: “In the name of the goddess Tala, as the chosen guardian of her weapon, I command the

Bituon

—obey no one but me!“

As the command faded, the light within the necklace abruptly vanished, leaving the jewel dull and lifeless. Dolores and Amparo seethed with rage.

“This is the end for you, little Bellator!” they screamed in unison.

Before they could strike, Ethan blurred into motion, snatching Hayley away from danger. Baekhyun, Aki, and Kaito stepped forward to block their path.

“We’re your opponents now, ladies,” Kaito said. He, too, had transformed; black wolf ears emerged from his hair, and nine black tails—each tipped with white—flared out behind him.

“We have to go, Amparo!” Dolores hissed, still clutching the lifeless necklace.

“Yes, let’s leave!” Amparo agreed.

But before they could vanish into the shadows, a glowing pink arrow whistled through the air, piercing Dolores’s hand. She cried out, dropping the necklace as the arrow thudded into the ground, pulsing with a soft, rosy light.

“Leave it, Dolores! We’re going!” Amparo shouted, dragging her partner away. They disappeared, leaving the necklace behind.

Baekhyun quickly retrieved the jewel, but a shout from Amihan Flores drew their attention. Hayley had collapsed, unconscious.

“Get in my car!” Amihan ordered, holstering her service pistol. “Revert to your human forms so we don’t cause a panic.”

Aki remained still for a moment, staring at the arrow embedded in the dirt.

“Who do you think did that?” Baekhyun asked.

“Maybe Miss Jade returned?” Ethan guessed.

Aki sighed, pulling the arrow from the earth. “No… I recognize this arrow. But I’m not entirely sure if my hunch is right.”

“That’s an arrow from the Shrine Maidens of Japan,” Kaito observed, narrowing his eyes. “The Bellators have members there, if I’m not mistaken.”

“Let’s get to the hospital first,” Ethan decided. “We need to check on the girl—and the necklace.”

The three nodded in agreement, shifting back into their human forms as they hurried to the car.

Meanwhile, a mysterious woman walked away, still gripping the bow she had just used. She was clad in a traditional Japanese kimono, its fabric swaying with every step.

“Kare-ra wa watashi o Firipin ni kosaseta ga, koko de wa taikutsu shisō da. Aite ni kateru no wa mō akiraka da.”

(They sent me all the way to the Philippines, but it looks like I’m just going to be bored here. It’s obvious they can handle their enemies on their own.)

As she passed a massive tree, she came to a sudden halt, her eyes scanning the surroundings with sharp precision.

“Dete koi, soshite watashi to mukiatte kure.”

(Come out and face me.)

From the shadows behind the trunk, a dark, grotesque creature emerged.

“How did the

Yokai

manage to follow us here to the Philippines?“ she whispered. With practiced ease, she drew an arrow from her quiver and aimed it straight at the monster’s heart.

“Arrow of vow, fly pure and bright—Cleanse the darkness, restore the light!”

The arrow whistled through the air, a streak of brilliance hitting the creature dead center. Upon impact, the monster dissolved into nothingness.

“So that’s why they sent me here. The balance is shifting,” she muttered, brushing a strand of hair from her face before continuing her walk.

At the Hospital

“I’m with the police,” Amihan announced, showing her credentials to the nurses.

“Chief, what happened to the child?” one of the nurses asked urgently.

“She was taken by kidnappers,” SPO2 Amihan Flores explained. “Fortunately, these young men saw what happened and bravely intervened. They are fine examples for our youth—choosing to be productive citizens instead of wasting their lives on drugs.”

While Amihan spoke, Ethan and Aki were busy whispering to each other in the corner.

“Wow, she’s really laying it on thick,” Ethan hissed to Aki. “Do we seriously look like junkies?”

“Right? The way that nurse is judging us… you’d think we were just some random bums on the street,” Aki added, annoyed.

“I don’t get why my spell resulted in

this

,“ Ethan muttered under his breath.

Once they were certain Hayley was safe, they prepared to take their leave.

“Stay safe,” SPO2 Amihan Flores told them. “If you ever need my help, you know where to find me.”

Ethan simply nodded. Then, with a sudden, powerful gust of wind, the group vanished before the officer’s eyes.

Back at the Apartment

Once they were back in the safety of their temporary hideout, Ethan and Kaito sat staring at Hayley’s necklace.

“We have two now. Two more to go,” Kaito said. He looked at Ethan with a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, Ethan. You have Baekhyun, your friend Akihiko, and me by your side. I have a feeling another one of our ranks will return soon. It won’t be long now.”

In the background, Baekhyun and Aki had already started bickering again.

The Choi Mansion

“Useless!” Saesbyol’s voice thundered through the hall. “You were considered the strongest

Bellators

of your time, yet you can’t even defeat a group of children?“

“Dark Lord, we tried everything, but those young Bellators are stronger than they look,” Amparo defended, head bowed. “I almost had Tala’s weapon in my grasp, but someone interfered.”

“In that case, it is time for my granddaughter, Jin Ae, to join the fray,” Saesbyol declared.

From the depths of the shadows, Jin Ae emerged, her head lowered.

“I am ready, Grandfather,” she said. When she looked up, her eyes had bled into a deep, crimson red—the color of fresh blood.

Amparo and Dolores exchanged worried glances. They knew Jin Ae had already undergone the Baptism of Light; they couldn’t understand why the spirit of

Helga

seemed to be reclaiming her soul.

Amparo and Dolores were resting in their room when a sudden, strange pain shot through their hands. Dark, blackened veins began to crawl across their skin.

“What is happening to me?” Amparo gasped, showing her hand to Dolores. To her horror, she saw that Dolores was suffering from the exact same thing.

Elsewhere, the same dark veins began to snake up Ethan’s arm.

“Love, what are you doing?” Baekhyun asked, noticing Ethan’s movement. Ethan quickly hid his hand and forced a smile before speaking.

“Nothing, Love. I was just looking at the moon. It’s so beautiful and bright tonight,” Ethan replied.

Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Hayley finally regained consciousness. She immediately looked for Ethan, but the only person there was SPO2 Amihan Flores.

“You’re finally awake, Hayley. Your guardians are on their way,” the policewoman said.

“Chief… the curse,” Hayley whispered urgently.

“What curse are you talking about?” Amihan asked, leaning in.

“I left a curse on our enemies—one that will cause their bodies to be slowly consumed by the moonlight,” Hayley explained.

“Your Kuya Ethan has the necklace now,” Amihan noted.

“No, I need to find them to break the curse,” Hayley insisted.

“I don’t know where to find them yet, but don’t worry—I’ll find a way,” Amihan promised. Just then, the door opened, and Hayley’s caretakers rushed into the room.

In another part of the story, Jasmine and Catherine arrived at Casa De Segunda. There, they met the leader of the Aswang clan who had aligned themselves with the side of good.

“Meriam, why do you look so restless?” Catherine asked. Meriam let out a heavy sigh before answering.

“There is chaos brewing in the Sitio of the Aswang. It seems Saesbyol’s disciples are starting to stir up trouble,” Meriam said.

“If you wish, Miss Meriam, we can head there and help,” Jasmine offered.

“No, that won’t do. I don’t want the other Aswang leaders thinking I’m playing favorites or harboring outsiders. I will find a way,” Meriam replied. Just then, Guada appeared from behind her.

“Sisters, you’ve arrived! But Lady Calista and Lola Esther aren’t here; they went to visit a friend,” Guada said, carrying a tray of coffee and biscuits.

“Did someone die?” Jasmine asked out of the blue.

“Who?” Catherine added. Guada and Meriam exchanged confused glances at Jasmine’s sudden question.

“Why, Ate Jasmine? Do you sense a departure?” Guada asked tentatively.

“No, it’s just because you’re serving biscuits and coffee,” Jasmine teased, prompting a small smile from Meriam and Guada.

“Oh, no. I just prepare these whenever the weather gets chilly, like we do back in our village,” Guada explained.

“You two should get some rest, Catherine and Jasmine. I’ll be heading to my room to retire for the night as well,” Meriam said. But before they could move, something strange happened to Jasmine. Her eyes suddenly turned stark white as a violent wind began to howl inside the halls of Casa De Segunda.

“A catastrophe,” Jasmine spoke, her voice eerily layered with another.

“What do you see, Jasmine?” Catherine asked, her voice trembling.

“A farewell… from the lineage of two Bellators. The Bellator of Darkness and the Bellator of Light,” Jasmine declared, her expression turning fierce and grim.

“Who? Can you describe them to us?” Meriam pressed. Guada quickly handed Jasmine a charcoal pen. On the floor, Jasmine began to frantically sketch the faces of the two destined to perish. Once the drawings were finished, she let out a deafening scream. The force was so great that items tumbled from the cabinets and the mirrors shattered into pieces. Catherine and Meriam watched in horror.

“Jin Ae and… Kuya Ethan?” Catherine gasped, her heart racing.

“This cannot be,” Meriam whispered.

“A catastrophe indeed,” Guada muttered, still clutching her cup of coffee despite the chaos.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE: THE SWORD OF FATE BY THE GODDESS YNAGUINID (PART ONE)

The Stranger’s Promise

Under the flickering lights that seemed to gasp for breath, the room was thick with the scent of liquor and stale smoke. Here, the rhythmic swaying of women in their near-nakedness moved in sync with the pulse of the music—a beat that drove the men to a fever pitch. In the heart of this chaos stood Valentina. It was a borrowed name, a mask for a life whose sole purpose was to sell comfort to hearts seeking fleeting joy.

Valentina approached a man drinking alone in the corner. With a single glance, she knew he wasn’t a typical patron; his posture and the cut of his clothes radiated wealth and power.

“Good evening, handsome,” she whispered, her lips curling into a sweet, practiced smile. “All by yourself? Maybe you need some company?”

The man simply nodded, his gaze fixed on his glass. Silent. Mysterious.

“I’m Valentina. And you?” she introduced herself, her fingers playfully grazing the stranger’s arm.

“Nigel,” he replied curtly before draining the rest of his drink.

Nigel didn’t pull away. He allowed her seductive touch to linger as the night began to blur. In what felt like a heartbeat, they found themselves outside the bar. But Valentina didn’t know that this would be the last night she would recognize herself as a woman of the shadows.

“Where are you actually taking me?” Valentina asked, her grip tightening around Nigel’s waist as his motorcycle roared down the highway. He didn’t answer; his focus was locked on the road, leaving the city’s noise far behind.

They arrived at a town draped in colorful banners. A fiesta was in full swing. The warmth of celebration radiated from every home, and the echoes of joy drifted from a small stage in the plaza.

“I’m going to introduce you to my parents,” Nigel said suddenly.

Valentina was stunned. In the world she knew, the night always ended in the cold silence of a motel room. But now, the journey was ending at the door of a home. A strange, fluttering thrill brushed against her chest.

As the motorcycle came to a halt in front of a house that seemed to be hosting its own feast, Nigel removed his helmet.

“We’re here,” he said.

“Well now… you didn’t mention this was a ‘meet the parents’ kind of night,” Valentina joked, masking her nerves with her usual boldness. Before they could head inside, she pressed a kiss against Nigel’s lips—a kiss fueled by a sudden, desperate hope.

Could this be the Prince Charming who will pull me out of the mud?

she whispered to herself.

As they kissed, Valentina felt Nigel’s physical arousal, but he gently pulled back.

“We’ll finish that later. For now, you need to meet Mama and Papa,” Nigel said seriously.

Valentina nodded, unaware that behind those doors, a truth was waiting—one that would change her life forever.

The Shadow of the Kubot

While the town of San Jose was caught up in the festivities, Ethan’s group watched in silence.

“It looks like the

Kabilan

of the goddess Ynaguinid is hidden somewhere here,“ Ethan said gravely. He surveyed the surroundings while Kaito seemed to be searching the very air, sensing for any trace of dark magic.

“The area is clean,” Kaito remarked. “No scent of dark power—nothing like the town where we encountered the young

santelmo

, Candace.“

Baekhyun nodded in agreement, but Aki had other concerns. “But where do we even begin looking?”

Ethan didn’t answer immediately. A sharp, searing pain shot through his arm. When he glanced at his skin, he saw the veins had blackened further, bulging and crawling like living things beneath his flesh.

“Are you alright, son?” Kaito asked, his voice etched with worry.

Ethan forced a smile and quickly pulled down his sleeve to hide the curse. “I’m fine.”

“Aren’t you hot in those long sleeves? You’ve been tugging at them all day,” Aki pointed out.

“Akihiko—” Before Ethan could finish, the sound of a gathering crowd caught their attention.

“Come on, let’s go play

marites

(gossip) so we can figure out what the commotion is about,“ Ethan urged, ushering his companions toward the huddle of people. There, a grim sight awaited them: the lifeless body of a woman sprawled on the ground.

“What happened to her?” Aki asked a woman standing nearby with her hands on her hips.

“Killed by an

aswang

!“ the woman answered firmly.

“An

aswang

? Maybe she just drowned or was dragged into the river by a

Magindara

,“ another woman in a floral dress interjected.

Kaito immediately stepped in. “Ladies, let us examine the body.” He flashed his badge, and as if by magic, the onlookers recoiled.

“We’re Manila Police. We’ll be coordinating with your local station,” Baekhyun added, bolstering their authority.

“My, these Manila cops are handsome,

mare

,“ one woman whispered.

“You said it! Let’s go, my cooking might be burning anyway,” the other replied before the crowd finally dispersed.

Once they were certain they were alone, they examined the victim.

“She did drown, but there’s something off,” Aki observed, inspecting the woman’s skin.

“What is it?” Ethan asked.

“Her body smells of sulfur,” Baekhyun replied.

“Does that mean… a demon killed her?” Ethan questioned.

“No,” Kaito answered seriously. “And this isn’t the work of a

Magindara

either. This was far more brutal.“

Aki pointed to two small punctures on the victim’s neck. “An

aswang

.“

“An

aswang

that sucks blood?“ Ethan asked, growing more confused.

“There are many types of

aswang

, son. And based on the marks left behind, this is the work of a

Kubot

,“ Kaito explained.

“She’s missing something inside,” Baekhyun added while examining the torso. “Her heart and liver are gone.”

“A

Kubot

? Miss Meriam never told me about them,“ Ethan said.

“A

Kubot

is a type of

aswang

with incredibly long hair,“ Aki explained. “They use that hair to strangle and Constrict their victims until they can take what they want.”

A few moments later, the San Jose police arrived. A veteran officer, SPO4 Julio Santos, approached them.

“May I see your badges?” Julio asked. Even after seeing their IDs, the old man remained unconvinced. “I’ll just run a verification. Do you have your Chief’s number?”

Kaito provided the number. When the call connected, a woman’s voice answered.

“Good day. This is SPO4 Julio Santos. I’d like to verify if SPO1 Ethan Salvador, SPO3 Kaito Sato, SPO1 Baekhyun Choi, and SPO2 Akihiko Saito are indeed your officers?”

“They are legitimate officers, Officer,” the voice on the other end replied. “And you are speaking with Police General Amihan Flores.”

The old man jumped in surprise and hurriedly thanked her before hanging up. Meanwhile, on the other end, a smile played on Amihan’s lips. She finally knew where they were.

“We’re going to find them, Hayley. I’m heading to San Jose right now to deliver the cure for the curse,” Amihan said.

“Thank God,” Hayley sighed, sitting on the edge of her bed, a glimmer of hope finally returning to her eyes.

The Sacrifice and the Sword

“Ma, this is Val—” Nigel started, but the girl immediately cut him off.

“Vera,” she introduced herself, using her real name. The older woman offered a sweet smile before extending her hand.

“Nice to meet you, Vera,” the lady said, though her eyes held a sharp, calculating glint. “Son, you didn’t mention that your girlfriend has such…

unique

taste in clothing.“

Nigel remained silent. He kept his head bowed, looking as though he were carrying an invisible, crushing weight on his shoulders.

“Why don’t you take Vera to the kitchen so she can eat?” the lady commanded. Vera marveled at the opulence as they walked through the mansion. Every piece of furniture was made of expensive, antique wood, yet a strange chill seemed to seep into her skin. When they reached the kitchen, her eyes widened further. In the center of a long table sat a feast so fragrant it made her stomach growl.

“This is a bit much for just a meal, don’t you think?” Vera noted. She glanced at Nigel, but he averted his gaze.

“Just eat for now,” Nigel said curtly, pulling out a chair for her.

“Why don’t you join me? I can’t finish all of this alone,” Vera teased, trying to charm him, but the young man didn’t respond. He turned on his heel and hurried out of the room.

“This family is weird,” Vera whispered to herself. She was about to reach for a piece of meat when a memory of her grandmother’s warnings resurfaced.

“Where’s the

calamansi

?“ she asked, scanning the table. She looked everywhere, but there wasn’t a hint of anything sour—a dire omen in her culture. A cold shiver finally began to crawl up her spine.

Outside the kitchen, the lady spoke to her son. “Finally, you’ve done something right for this year’s feast,” she congratulated him, patting Nigel on the shoulder.

“Ma, stop this!” Nigel hissed. His mother’s expression instantly darkened. Her long hair began to move rhythmically, as if it had a life of its own, lengthening and drifting through the air.

“Do not dictate to me, Nigel! If not for my abilities, we wouldn’t be this wealthy! Remember that,” she snapped. Nigel bowed his head, defeated. “Go back to the offering in the kitchen. Make sure she eats the food with the sedative.”

Nigel rushed back, but to his horror, the girl was gone. He didn’t realize that Vera had overheard everything.

“Ma!” Nigel shouted. The lady arrived instantly, calmly swirling a glass of champagne. When she saw the victim was missing, her composure shattered.

“My meal cannot escape!” the woman shrieked. In an instant, her bodyguards—all

aswangs

—swarmed the room. “Find that woman! Do not let her get away! Bring her to me alive!”

In a heartbeat, the men transformed into monstrous, giant black hounds and bolted out of the house.

Meanwhile, Vera’s heart hammered against her ribs as she fled. “They really are

aswangs

! This is insane!“ she hissed. She ducked into a small hut at the edge of the estate. Peering through a crack in the window, she saw Nigel with the black hounds.

“Damn it! I thought he was Prince Charming, turns out he’s the Prince of Monsters! Lord, please… I promise, I won’t be a flirt anymore, just save me!” She crossed herself in terror. As she backed away, she accidentally knocked over a displayed weapon.

Clang!

“I’m dead,” she mouthed as Nigel’s head snapped toward the hut. Having no choice, she snatched up the fallen weapon—a strange sword that seemed to radiate its own heat.

“I will literally take your head off, Nigel, I don’t care how handsome you are!” she threatened, leveling the blade at the door. When it swung open, she lunged, but Nigel was faster, catching her wrists in a firm grip.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Nigel said seriously.

“You animal! I thought—” Vera’s tirade was cut short as Nigel clamped a hand over her mouth.

“Don’t make a sound if you want to stay alive,” he whispered. They felt the heavy presence of the hounds passing by. Once the coast was clear, Nigel slowly let go.

“I’m getting you out of here, but you have to follow me,” Nigel said. He pointed to the sword. “Keep that. Use it to defend yourself.”

They slipped out and navigated the pitch-black forest. As they hurried through the brush, a clump of long hair suddenly snaked around Vera’s ankle, tripping her.

“Vera!” Nigel reacted instantly. Sharp claws extended from his fingertips as he slashed through the hair.

“I never thought my own son would betray me,” a voice echoed through the trees.

“Mother…” Nigel whispered. Under the moonlight, a creature draped in endless, suffocating hair emerged—the

Kubot

.

“Ma, stop this! I won’t let another innocent person die!” Nigel yelled as his body fully shifted into his

aswang

form.

“Kill the girl! I will deal with my son!” the

Kubot

commanded.

An

aswang

lunged at Vera. But in a flash, Vera’s body seemed to move on instinct. Her movements became fluid and lethal; the weapon in her hand ignited with light. With one swift swing, the enemy was thrown back, hissing in pain from a wound inflicted by holy steel.

The

Kubot’s

eyes widened. “How did she get the

Kabilan

of

Ynaguinid

? That was protected by a dark witch’s seal!“

Nigel managed a small smile, even as his mother’s hair bound his body tight.

“Go ahead, come closer!” Vera challenged, raising the sword high. “See if you don’t turn into ash like your friend!”

“Mistress…” the henchmen warned, sensing the danger. The

Kubot

realized she was outmatched by the blade.

“Nigel!” Vera screamed, but it was too late. Using her massive mane of hair, the

Kubot

snatched her son and vanished into the shadows, leaving Vera alone in the heart of the forest, clutching the weapon that would change her destiny forever.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO: THE SWORD OF FATE BY THE GODDESS YNAGUINID (PART TWO)

THE CONTINUATION:

“Because of your excessive interference, you shall rot in that cell until you come to your senses!”

His mother’s voice was razor-sharp. In an instant, she had shifted back into her human form, shedding her monstrous appearance, yet the traces of her cruelty lingered within her eyes.

“I will never forgive you! You killed my girlfriend!” Nigel spat, violently shaking the bars. His fury was laced with the bitter sting of grief.

Doña Vina shot him a piercing look. A mocking sneer curled upon her lips at the mention of the young woman. “Donna?” she asked, her voice soft yet laced with danger. “Son, she was nothing more than a hindrance to your destiny. The Great Saesybol’s triumph is at hand. Once that happens, we shall rule. No

babaylan

will ever stand in the way of our kin again. At long last, we will have justice for your father’s death.“

“Mother, I beg you, have mercy! These people are innocent!” Nigel screamed, his voice trembling with desperation. “Papa… Papa was the one who shattered the peace of this village! He took so many innocent lives!”

The Doña remained unmoved, fueling the fire in Nigel’s heart. “Manong Lito warned him countless times, but he was stubborn! This is all his fault!”

“Enough!” Doña Vina hissed, irritation flashing across her face. “You are merely cluttering my mind with your senseless logic. Stay there and reflect. I have a girl I need to find.”

With a swift, almost magical movement, his mother turned her back and vanished from the room, leaving Nigel alone in the darkness with nothing but the echoing clank of the iron bars.

Meanwhile, Vera returned to the bar where she worked. But as the sun began to rise, she was met only by locked doors and heavy silence. She gripped her belongings tightly, her hands still trembling.

“I almost became dinner for those

aswangs

. Instead of scoring that handsome guy, I nearly got devoured,“ she whispered to herself, trying to lighten the heavy dread in her chest brought about by exhaustion and fear.

On the other side of the street, Aki noticed a woman’s shadow during their trek. He moved to approach her, but the figure vanished quickly into an alleyway—a secret passage known only to Vera.

“What is it, Aki?” Baekhyun asked, noticing his friend stop in front of the Night Bar.

“I feel a strange energy here… but it’s fading,” Kaito said seriously, scanning the surroundings.

“I saw a woman earlier, but she disappeared instantly. There’s something different about her,” Aki added, his eyes still fixed on Vera’s hiding spot.

“If that’s the case, the answers might be inside that bar,” Ethan said. He turned to his companions, who were clearly worn out. “But first, we need to find a place to stay.”

Under the scorching heat of the sun, a motel came into view.

“I’ll handle the inquiries,” Ethan offered. He stepped inside and approached the man at the front desk. “Good morning. Do you have a room available for four?”

The attendant quickly tapped away at his computer. “We’re out of standard rooms, Sir. But we have a house-type unit.”

“What do you mean?” Ethan asked, brow furrowed.

“It’s like a large suite—two bedrooms, its own kitchen, and a bathroom. It’s reserved for our VIP guests.”

“How much?” Baekhyun interjected.

“Three thousand per night. Will you take it?” the attendant asked with a smile.

Ethan and Aki exchanged glances. “That’s expensive,” Ethan whispered. “Wait… actually, that’s cheap for four people. Is this place haunted or something? Is that why the price is slashed?” he joked, his playful side resurfacing despite the fatigue.

Kaito reached for his wallet, but his shoulders slumped when he found it empty. “I haven’t been paid for my service as a castle guard yet,” he muttered, scratching his head.

“I’ve got this,” Baekhyun said. With a flamboyant gesture, he removed his shades and cap while pulling out his credit card.

“B-Baekhyun Choi?” the attendant stammered. At the sound of the name, the other employees began to huddle around.

“It is him! The member of the famous Korean boyband— Code: Blue Pop!” a female staff member shrieked.

Baekhyun flashed his signature stage smile, melting everyone in the room.

“Jeo bang-euro hal-ge-yo. Gyeol-je-neun je ka-deu-ro ha-get-seum-ni-da,”

he said in Korean as he handed over the card.

“What did he say?” Aki whispered.

“He said we’ll take the room and he’s paying with his card,” Ethan explained.

“You’re good at this, E! All those K-Dramas finally paid off, I’m sure of it,” Aki laughed.

“Not really… try living with a Korean all the time. Before, ‘Aish!’ was the only word I knew, but now—” Ethan’s sentence was cut short as the room boy guided them toward their unit. Before they could leave, the fans requested his signature moves. Baekhyun didn’t disappoint, triggering loud screams that echoed through the lobby.

As they walked, a thought from the attendant assisting them hit Ethan’s mind like a bomb:

‘Maybe the rumors are true that Sir Baekhyun is bisexual… I wonder what’s going to happen inside that room… poor bottom, he’s definitely going to get wrecked.’

Ethan stopped and stared dead at the attendant. “I can hear you. Those are bad thoughts. You won’t make it to heaven with an inner monologue like that,” he warned sternly.

The attendant turned pale and quickly crossed himself. Ethan suppressed a smirk, while Kaito simply shook his head at the scene.

Upon entering the unit, they were amazed by its beauty and space. “We’re taking the room with the terrace,” Baekhyun said, winking at Ethan.

“What do you mean ‘we’? You mean I’m stuck in the other room with Senior Kaito? No way!” Aki protested.

“No need,” Kaito interjected. “I’m fine here in the living room. It’s better if I’m close to the door and the bathroom.”

“Suit yourselves,” Ethan concluded, gazing out the window. “Let’s just get some rest. We need to go back to that bar tonight. I have a strong gut feeling… that’s where we’ll find what we’re looking for.”

Echoes of Yesterday

That evening, Vera returned to the bar, desperate to claw back some semblance of a normal life. But her world ground to a halt when her eyes snagged on a familiar figure amidst the crowd—Doña Vina.

“Valentina, the Doña wishes to speak with you,” the bar owner said, his voice grim. Vera didn’t waste a single word; she bolted backstage and grabbed her things. But before she could slip through the backdoor, the old woman’s henchmen cut her off.

“Let me go! Get off me!” Vera screamed, struggling against the iron grip crushing her arms.

“How are you, Vera?” Doña Vina greeted her coldly. Under the dim moonlight, Vera watched as the Doña’s eyes slowly shifted—igniting into the color of fresh blood.

“If the Kabilan is what you want… just take it! I don’t even know how it turned into steel,” Vera said desperately, showing her bracelet.

A bitter smile traced the Doña’s lips. “It seems the Kabilan has indeed chosen you as its new guardian. But that is not my only purpose. You know the secret of my family, and in this world, those who know must be silenced.”

Before the men could make a move, a swift shadow flickered past. In the blink of an eye, the men holding Vera were hurled backward.

“What is happening?!” Doña Vina hissed. Her bodyguards didn’t hesitate—they shifted into greedy, salivating

aswangs

. Simultaneously, the bracelet on Vera’s wrist erupted in a blinding light until it forged itself into a majestic blade: the Kabilan.

“The Kabilan… it truly chose you,” Doña Vina whispered, the bitterness thick in her voice. Unknown to many, she was the first appointed guardian of Ynaguinid’s sacred weapon. And in that moment, her consciousness was pulled back to a time of dreams… and betrayal.

FLASHBACK

Vina was the daughter of a respected

albularyo

(healer). The Kabilan had been passed down to her to serve as a shield for the people against the darkness. But her world crumbled when she fell in love with Pancho—a man whose blood carried a curse.

“Is the livestock not enough to sate your hunger?” Vina asked one night. Pancho sighed, his hands trembling and stained with fresh blood.

“I killed… an innocent child, Vina,” Pancho sobbed. “There is a power controlling me. My body is no longer my own.”

Searching for answers, Vina scoured their home until she found a strange pouch of herbs and sorcery tools hidden beneath their bed.

“Lito…” she whispered. She knew that Lito, the man who had long lusted after her, was behind this. But before she could act, the enraged roars of the villagers erupted outside.

“Don’t go out!” Pancho pleaded, holding her back. “They might hurt you!”

But Vina remained steadfast. She wanted to explain the truth. She threw the door open and was met by torches and faces twisted in rage. At the forefront stood Lito, a mocking smirk on his lips.

“Bring out your husband, Vina! He’s a monster,” a man shouted.

“He killed ten people! He must pay!” Aling Nena added.

“Listen to me! A sorcerer has poisoned his mind! My husband is not evil!” Vina pleaded.

“So, you knew your husband was an

aswang

?“ Lito interjected quickly, further fanning the flames of the crowd’s fury.

“Shut up, Lito! You did this!” Vina screamed. In a flash, her golden bracelet transformed into the

Kampilan

. “You will pay!”

“You would use a holy weapon for us? You’ve lost your mind, healer’s daughter!” Lito laughed.

As the mob charged, a volley of spears flew toward Vina. But before they could pierce her skin, Pancho threw himself in the way.

“PANCHOOOO!” A scream of pure agony tore from Vina’s chest as she watched her husband’s life slip away. In his final breath, Pancho smiled—a bitter farewell.

“No!!!” Her cry was met by a powerful, mystical gust of wind that blew everyone back. She ran inside their burning hut and grabbed their child. In her palm glowed a black pearl—the

agimat

(amulet) that had come from her husband.

“Forgive me,” she whispered, looking at the inferno around them. She commanded the Kabilan to return to its bracelet form, but she knew she was no longer the same guardian. To survive, she swallowed the black pearl.

Outside, Lito smiled as he watched the fire consume the hut. “You will join the darkness soon, Vina.”

From the charred roof, a dark and powerful creature leaped high toward the woods. A new

aswang

was born from the ashes of love and betrayal.

The Last Dance of the Kabilan

BACK TO THE PRESENT

The battle unfolded outside the bar, in a sprawling vacant lot overgrown with wild grass and cracked concrete. The pale moonlight stood as the sole witness to the impending tragedy.

“We have to leave, Donya Vina,” her subordinate whispered, his voice trembling as he scanned for an escape from the desolate place. But it was too late. From the shadows, the bar doors swung open, spitting out Kaito and Aki.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Aki challenged. His voice carried an authority uncanny for a child, echoing through the vast space.

“Don’t meddle in this, brat,” Donya Vina hissed. She ordered her lackeys to charge, but the

aswangs

suddenly recoiled. A chilling, oppressive energy enveloped them as Kaito stepped forward.

In a flash, Kaito shifted. His true form as a

Nogitsune

emerged—a black wolf with nine tails that danced like smoke against the wind, as dark as the deepest night. His eyes burned with a ruthless, electric blue.

“A Nogitsune,” Donya Vina breathed, dread creeping into her voice. “The

Sigbinan

and his minions are here.“

She scrambled to command a retreat, but a violent tremor suddenly shook the earth. When she looked back at Aki, he was no longer the boy she knew. His fur had turned a vibrant orange, as bright as a roaring flame, and his eyes blazed with the same fire. Nine amber tails lashed out behind him.

“I told you, didn’t I? No one leaves,” Aki said, his tails tensing for the kill.

Baekhyun and Ethan stepped into the center of the chaos. As they walked, Ethan began to chant—words that seemed to carry their own physical weight, vibrating through the silence of the night:

“Unrest, cease; shadows, bind. Body of steel, frozen in kind!”

In an instant, Donya Vina felt her limbs turn to lead. Her feet felt as though they had been fused into the concrete; she couldn’t move an inch.

“What are you doing to me?! Let me go!” the Donya shrieked in desperation.

“This is your end, monster!” Vera roared. Summoning all her strength, she lunged toward the old woman, the

Kabilan

shimmering in her hand. But at the final second, just before the blade could connect, Ethan’s spell broke. The Donya transformed into a

Kubot

. Her long hair morphed into sentient tentacles, moving with a mind of their own to parry every strike of the Kabilan.

“If you are truly the one chosen by Ynaguinid’s Kabilan, then I shall take great pleasure in slaughtering its new guardian!” the Kubot laughed. Her visage grew even more feral, every strand of her hair turning as sharp as jagged bamboo. With a surge of power, she shattered the invisible barrier Ethan had cast.

“How did she break the seal?” Aki asked in shock.

“No time for questions! Support the girl with the Kabilan!” Baekhyun shouted.

Everyone was poised to deliver the finishing blow when the Kubot suddenly froze. In the middle of her assault, her voice softened—a tone heavy with exhaustion and regret.

“Let me die by the hand of the weapon I once protected,” the Kubot whispered.

Vera faltered. In her grip, the Kabilan began to glow with a brilliant gold—a silent recognition of its former master. A bitter smile touched the Kubot’s lips as she stood ready to embrace her fate.

FLASHBACK: The Rejection of the Kabilan

After the black pearl consumed Vina’s humanity, she was forced to face a harrowing truth. The

Kabilan

, the sacred weapon of the goddess Ynaguinid, suddenly tore itself away from her. As if possessed by a will of its own, the blade recoiled, refusing to be wielded by a creature that had succumbed to the monstrous.

“Why?” Vina asked, her voice trembling as she stared at the weapon lying cold upon the floor.

She reached out to claim it, but the moment her skin brushed the metal, it felt as though a thousand searing coals were branding her flesh. She shrieked in agony. Refusing to surrender, she grabbed a thick cloth to wrap around the hilt. But in an instant, the fabric ignited—a divine flame that rejected the touch of anyone tainted by darkness.

Years bled into decades, and in her old age, she witnessed a miracle. Her son, Nigel, was the only one capable of grasping the weapon without feeling its sting. It was then she realized that the Kabilan was merely waiting—biding its time for a worthy successor.

“Kabilan,” Vina whispered, her eyes fixed on the blade, her voice heavy with weariness and regret. She took a ragged breath before speaking again, as if conversing with an old, estranged friend.

“As your former guardian, I have one final plea. When the time comes for you to choose a new master… I ask that you also be the one to deliver my strayed soul.”

A curse and a prayer—this became Vina’s secret bond with the blade, as she waited for the appointed hour of her end.

The Armor of the Sigbinan

BACK TO THE PRESENT

“Have you lost your mind, Ma?”

A familiar voice cut through the thick tension from behind them. When Vera turned toward the sound, her heart skipped a beat at the sight of her son.

“Nigel…” she whispered, unable to fathom how he had ended up in the middle of this nightmare.

On the other side of the vast lot, as the pale moonlight struck Ethan’s skin, the curse etched into his necklace by Hayley began to sear. His arm throbbed with a sharp, agonizing heat, as if a branding iron were being pressed against his flesh.

“Hello, children,” a mocking greeting drifted from Amparo and Dolores. Their forms were no longer human; they had twisted into grotesque abominations that looked as though they had crawled out from the bowels of hell.

“What happened to your faces?” Ethan asked, struggling to mask the pain coursing through him.

“Do you like our new look?” Amparo sneered.

“Not really. To be honest, you both got even uglier,” Aki retorted without missing a beat.

“Insolent brats! You have no respect!” Dolores hissed. She lunged toward Ethan with predatory speed, but a violent gust of wind sent her reeling backward—a defensive flick of Baekhyun’s wrist that shielded his companions.

“This is getting confusing. Why is there always a new scene popping up?” Ethan muttered, his eyes darting between Vera and Saesybol’s minions. He noticed black veins creeping like vines across Amparo and Dolores’ hands—the creeping effect of Hayley’s curse, intensified by the full moon.

“Charge, you ugly hags!” Aki shouted. The boy was about to spring forward when Ethan caught his shoulder.

“Aki, Baekhyun—go help Vera,” Ethan commanded. His voice was grim, laced with a heavy warning. “The Kabilan must not be stained by the blood of a victim.”

“What do you mean?” Aki asked, brow furrowed.

“It’s like the

Stiletto apo ti Gehenna

,“ Ethan explained. Baekhyun understood immediately—referring to Jin Ae’s weapon, which loses its efficacy or becomes corrupted when it takes an innocent or ‘wrong’ life.

“Are you really okay, E?” Baekhyun asked, his voice soft with worry.

“I’m fine,” Ethan replied, forcing a faint but sweet smile. Before Baekhyun turned to aid Vera, he leaned in and pressed a brief, tender kiss to Ethan’s lips—a silent promise of return.

Left alone to face Amparo and Dolores, the two monsters cackled. “Are you on a suicide mission, Sigbinan?” Amparo laughed.

“No. But if I must die… I’ll make damn sure I’m taking you both with me,” Ethan answered coldly.

Slowly, his form began to shift. His ears grew pointed, reminiscent of the

duwende

from ancient folklore. His clothes shimmered and transformed until they became a majestic suit of armor—shining in white and gold, the regalia of a high-ranking warrior.

“That armor…” Dolores whispered, her eyes wide with shock as she glanced at Amparo. But before they could process the sight, the bone-chilling voice of Saesybol echoed in their minds.

“Kill the Sigbinan! Now is your chance to redeem your failures!”

Driven by their master’s command, the two grew even more feral. Without another word, a violent clash erupted among the three—a collision of power and curses beneath the watchful eye of the moon.

The Current of Darkness

In the center of the vast lot, the bloody encounter between Vera and Donya Vina raged on.

“You mean to say… you were the first slave to the Kabilan?” Vera asked, gasping for breath as she desperately dodged the whipping lashes of long hair.

“Yes, child. And finally, the moment I have long awaited is here,” Donya Vina replied. With a flick of her hand, the Kubot’s hair morphed into living serpents that lunged at Baekhyun, Aki, and Kaito. No matter how many times they slashed at the strands, the fibers only grew longer and thicker until the warriors were bound and hoisted into the air.

“Do not interfere!” the Kubot hissed.

She turned her attention back to Vera. The older woman stood perfectly still, letting her hair do all the damage.

“Fight me fair, you monster!” Vera screamed, her voice thick with hatred.

A bitter smile crossed the Kubot’s face. “There are only two possible endings for this night, Vera,” she said, observing the sheer exhaustion on the girl’s face. “Either the new guardian dies… or the old one does.”

Vera didn’t notice that while the Donya spoke, a cluster of hair had been slowly snaking behind her. In the blink of an eye, it sharpened into a spear and lunged, piercing through Vera’s back until the tip emerged from her chest.

“Vera!” Nigel shrieked. He fought to break free from his bindings, but they only tightened with every struggle.

“Her strength is unnatural,” Kaito whispered, struggling to breathe. “She has been blessed by the King of Darkness. This is no ordinary

aswang

power.“

The Curse Beneath the Moon

Meanwhile, on the other side of the yard, Ethan’s confrontation with Amparo and Dolores continued.

“Surrender, Sigbinan. Our victory is at hand, and the Kabilan will be ours,” a voice echoed—not Amparo’s, but the chilling tone of Saesybol.

“I will never allow it!” Ethan snarled. He used his sharpened claws to parry the duo’s blades. But as the moonlight struck him again, the black veins on his arm spread rapidly, like maggots devouring his strength.

Ethan faltered, as did Dolores and Amparo, who were both victims of Hayley’s curse.

“Damn this curse!” Dolores cursed under her breath, watching the black veins crawl toward her neck.

“Ethan!” Baekhyun shouted from a distance. He desperately tried to cut his restraints, but for every strand he severed, two more grew in its place. “Get us out of here!” Aki added, terror for his friend written all over his face.

“I’m fine!” Ethan yelled, but before he could take a single step, his body collapsed, and he drifted into unconsciousness.

“A single opportunity, Dolores,” Saesybol’s voice whispered in the woman’s mind. “Finish the Sigbinan!”

Like a mindless puppet, Dolores raised her weapon to drive it into Ethan’s chest. But before the blade could strike, a deafening gunshot shattered the silence.

Bang!

The bullet slammed into Dolores’ shoulder, forcing her back.

“We’re not done yet,” a defiant voice rang out. It was Amihan, her hand steady on her gun. When Amparo attempted to charge, Amihan fired again, hitting her square in the chest.

Amihan rushed to Ethan’s side. She pulled a small vial from her pocket containing a glowing blue liquid.

“Ethan, drink this. I hope it’s not too late,” Amihan whispered as she pressed the medicine to his lips.

A blinding light suddenly surged through Ethan’s veins. In an instant, the black veins that threatened to consume his life vanished, replaced by a new vitality that seemed to emanate from the very depths of his soul.

The Path of Redemption

Meanwhile, Baekhyun, Aki, and Kaito were swiftly liberated as a volley of arrows struck the tresses binding them; the hair instantly disintegrated into ash and flame.

“This time, I know exactly where these are coming from!” Aki exclaimed, gripping an arrow tight. But they all froze as they witnessed Vera’s fate. In the blink of an eye, the Kubot’s monstrous form vanished, reverting into the woman she once was.

“You will pay for this!” Nigel hissed, his arms trembling as he cradled Vera’s cold, lifeless body. But Donya Vina remained solemn. She approached her son with unwavering resolve. Baekhyun and Aki moved to intercept her, but Kaito quickly blocked their path.

“Why, Senior?” Baekhyun asked, bewildered.

They stood paralyzed as Vina spat out the black pearl—the very source of her curse as a Kubot. “It is time to end the terror in this village,” Donya Vina declared, snatching the Kabilan from Vera’s limp hand. Upon contact, her skin began to smoke—a searing agony born from the collision of her darkness and the weapon’s sanctity.

“Kabilan, permit me to use you to vanquish the dark,” Donya Vina pleaded. The weapon responded with a blinding, celestial radiance.

With the black pearl in her right hand and the Kabilan in her left, she hurled the pearl into the air and, with a swift strike, cleaved it in two. A thick, dark mist billowed out, moving as if possessed toward Kaito. He inhaled the shadow instantly, and in that moment, the color of his nine tails transformed—from the abyss of black to a pristine, brilliant white.

“Forgive me, my son,” Donya Vina whispered. Before Nigel could respond, the Donya took the strand of hair that had claimed Vera’s life and allowed its blood to coat the Kabilan’s blade.

Amidst the shock of Ethan and Amihan, Vina plunged the weapon into her own chest. A voice—like a chorus of ancient

babaylans

—echoed throughout the clearing:

“In the name of the first light and the final breath, let the blood be purified, and the curse undone. Let the black pearl shatter and fade; let the strayed soul ascend to the heavens. The Kabilan stands witness to the vow fulfilled… The darkness ends. Vina, you are free!”

“Mother!” Nigel’s scream shattered the silence. The group rushed forward, and Aki was about to summon his power when Kaito stopped him once more.

“Don’t,” Kaito said in a deep, resonant voice. “A being who chooses to offer her life for the light must be respected. The children of the light must accept her sacrifice.”

On the other side of the lot, Ethan and Amihan were left confused by the sudden disappearance of Amparo and Dolores. “The cowards escaped again!” Ethan snarled in frustration. They were unaware that the two were nearby, wounded and struggling to move due to Hayley’s curse and their gunshot wounds.

“Tasuke ga hitsuyou ka? Jigoku e tsurete itte yaru yo,”

(Do you need help? I’ll take you to hell.) A bitter smile played on a young woman’s lips. Her bow was aimed directly at the pair.

“What did she say?” Dolores asked, her breath shallow.

“She’s asking if we need help… because she’s taking us to hell,” Amparo translated, her voice stammering.

“It’s true then—the

yokai

have conspired with the

aswangs

of this land,“ the mysterious woman remarked. “No wonder the Kubot was so powerful—she was possessed by the

Harionago

.“

Along with her voice came the swift descent of arrows. The girl ensured they buried themselves deep into the bodies of Dolores and Amparo. She let out a cold laugh before slowly turning away, her long, black hair dancing in the wind like a dark omen.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE: THE ARRIVAL OF THE SHRINE MAIDEN

In the heart of Japan, Kikyo was renowned as one of the most formidable

Miko

—the sacred maidens of the Shinto shrines.

“

Watashi o teki ni mawasu to, takaku tsuku wa yo

,“ she said with a soft, cryptic smile. “Crossing me comes at a heavy price.”

She was dressed in a traditional white

kimono

paired with a crimson

hakama

—the vibrant red trousers secured by a matching cord at her waist. After pressing an

ofuda

inscribed with sacred prayers onto the patient’s forehead, she rose gracefully to her feet.

“Where are you going?” the woman asked, her voice trailing after her.

“My duty here is finished,” the

Miko

replied curtly. She was about to step out of the room when the woman desperately grabbed the hem of her robes.

“Please, I beg of you, help my son and me,” she pleaded. But before Kikyo could respond, the faint voice of the child drifted through the air—the same boy who, moments ago, had been wasting away under the curse of a

Majo

skilled in the dark arts.

“Thank you,” the woman whispered, watching the

Miko

depart.

Outside the house, two figures stood as if they had been waiting for her all along.

“Miss Saito?” called out a woman clad in a

kimono

, accompanied by another woman dressed in a magnificent, regal

Filipiniana

.

“What are you doing here?” Kikyo asked, a hint of suspicion coloring her voice.

“We are going to need your help,” the woman in the

Filipiniana

spoke.

“

Shiroki Hato no ichiin to shite, kono kuni no hyōgikai no mei ni yori, Firipin e no omomuki o meijiru

,“ the woman in the

kimono

declared. “As a member of the ‘White Dove,’ and by the authority of this nation’s council, you are hereby ordered to travel to the Philippines.”

A faint, knowing smile touched Kikyo’s lips. “I will follow… I’ve been meaning to see my brother again, anyway.”

Meanwhile, Ethan and his companions had successfully secured the sacred

Kampilan

.

“Thank you for trusting us with this weapon,” Aki said. Nigel responded with only a faint, tight-lipped smile, the weight of his new responsibility etched across his face.

“I promise that peace will return to this land,” Nigel vowed. Following the passing of his mother—the former mayor—the people had appointed him to lead, looking to him as their new bastion of hope.

“What about the

aswangs

who served as the Lady’s minions?“ Ethan asked, still weighing the loyalty of creatures that were once their enemies.

“They have pledged their fealty to me. They swore to turn their backs on the darkness and walk toward the light,” Nigel answered solemnly. “Do not worry; should you ever need our aid, you know where to find us.”

“Thank you,” Ethan replied as he accepted the

Kampilan

from Nigel. The moment his skin brushed against the weapon of

Ynaguinid

, it began to glow. The blade seemed to liquefy and reshape itself—transforming into a golden bracelet engraved with the sun and stars, now coiled securely around his wrist.

“I’m heading back to the city,” Amihan interjected. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Hayley knows you’re asking after her.”

“Please tell her I’m also deeply grateful for the medicine she provided,” Ethan added.

“I’ll let her know,” Amihan replied curtly before her vehicle sped away. Moments later, Ethan,Baekhyun, Kaito and Aki vanished like shadows from the front of Nigel’s mansion.

“Stay safe,” Nigel whispered into the wind. At that moment, a powerful, mystical gust of air embraced the entire estate until it completely faded from the sight of ordinary mortals.

At last, the plane carrying Kikyo from her homeland touched down.

“

Firipin

,“ she whispered to the wind the moment she stepped out of the international airport. She hadn’t gone far when two men in tuxedos approached her. She instantly recognized them as members of the White Dove. One of them bowed and greeted her in Japanese.

“

Saitō-san, go-aisatsu mōshiagemasu. Firipin e yōkoso

,“ the man said respectfully. “Greetings, Miss Saito. Welcome to the Philippines.”

“

Yasumitai. Esutā-san, moshiku wa Meriamu-san no tokoro e tsurete itte kure

,“ Kikyo replied solemnly, clutching her belongings. “I wish to rest. Take me to Miss Esther or Meriam.”

“

Soredewa, kuruma ni onori kudasai

,“ the man in shades responded. “In that case, please step into the vehicle.” His companion held open the door of a red van, and they quickly sped away toward the new headquarters of the White Dove.

The vehicle pulled up in front of

Maria Casa De Segunda

.

“

Saitō-san, tōchaku itashimashita

,“ the man announced. “We have arrived, Miss Saito.”

“

Arigatogozaimasu

,“ Kikyo offered a brief word of thanks before heading toward the restaurant’s entrance. Although it was late and the establishment was closed, the interior remained brightly lit. Once inside, she stood before a seemingly ordinary corner that slowly began to shift—a secret compartment acting as an elevator to the organization’s hidden headquarters.

A familiar face greeted her as the doors slid open.

“Welcome to the Philippines, Kikyo,” an elderly woman said, whom she recognized immediately.

“Nana Esther!” Kikyo exclaimed, her eyes bright with joy.

“Finally, the girl with the sharp tongue has arrived,” Meriam teased, standing beside Guada.

Kikyo bowed as a sign of respect. “Miss Meriam, leader of the

aswang

clan… and Nana Esther, coven leader of the white witches in this country. It is an honor to see you both again.“

A soft chuckle escaped Nana Esther as she stepped forward to embrace the young woman. “A small correction,

ija

. I am no longer the leader of the white witches. My granddaughter, Catherine, is now one of the new pillars of the White Dove.“

The Whisper of Onmyodo

KIKYO’S POV

“Where am I?”

The question vanished into the wind as I traversed a dark, seemingly abandoned district. At the end of a road shrouded in shadows, I caught a glimpse of a familiar silhouette—Akihiko, my brother. He wasn’t alone; he was with his friends, walking away from me.

“Kuya Aki! Wait! Wait for me!” I shouted, rushing toward them. But with every step I took, the pavement seemed to stretch. The distance between us never shrank; it was like a dream where the destination remains forever out of reach.

“Kuya, wait!” I cried out again, but a white wolf suddenly materialized in front of me. Its eyes shimmered like radiant jewels.

“Onmyodo,” the small creature whispered. Its voice sounded like the chime of silver.

“What do you mean?” I asked. I reached out to touch the wolf, but it vanished instantly in my arms, turning into sparks of light that bled into the darkness. Then, a voice echoed from every corner—heavy, powerful, and laced with warning.

“The different races of darkness shall unite. And you must intervene, for you are part of the Onmyodo.”

“I don’t understand you!” I said, looking frantically around the street for the source of the voice. There, in the heart of the gloom, I saw a bow and arrow bathed in a holy white light. As I lunged for them, the tip of my arrow suddenly ignited—a fierce, burning pink.

But before I could move, a cold hand landed on my shoulder. I spun around to find a towering smoke-entity in the form of a demon, its face the very image of pure terror.

I screamed, but everything vanished the moment I felt a gentle shake.

“Sister?” I gasped, breathless as I forced my eyes open.

“I am Sister Yael, the new leader of the Sisters of Light. Are you alright, child?” The nun before me looked to be only in her early twenties, yet she carried an air of absolute authority. I simply nodded in response, trying to steady my racing heart.

“In that case, drink some water first,” she offered.

I took the glass, but I couldn’t take my eyes off her. “Sister, I have something to ask.”

“What is it, child?” she smiled.

“Please don’t be offended… but I smell something strange in your blood.”

Sister Yael paused for a moment before her smile returned. “That isn’t my blood, Kikyo. It comes from this.” She showed me a small vial containing a thick, crimson liquid.

“Blood?” I asked, a hint of dread creeping in.

“Yes. This is the blood of my aunt. Before she passed away, she was cursed to become an

Aswang

,“ Sister Yael explained, her voice tinged with sadness.

“You seem to have been very close to her,” I whispered.

“Yes, she was like a second mother to me,” she replied, her gaze drifting as if lost in memories that could never be reclaimed.

I returned to my purpose. “Sister Yael, I want to see Kuya Aki. Can I go to him?”

“In truth, your mission is to help them,” she answered. “That is all I can say for now. First thing tomorrow, you must speak with Inspector Red regarding the details.”

I smiled and nodded, feeling the weight of a duty slowly settling upon my shoulders.

The Encounter at Casa De Segunda

The following day, I returned to Casa De Segunda. There, I was greeted by a woman who commanded attention in her vibrant red dress and her trademark—a crimson hat.

“Kikyo, at last, I am face-to-face with one of the most powerful Shrine Maidens,” she greeted me with a sweet, knowing smile. “It is a pleasure to meet you. Welcome to our country.”

“Thank you, Miss Red,” I replied.

She didn’t waste time with small talk. She took a deep breath, the gravity of the situation reflecting in her eyes. “Our wind-watchers have sighted the arrival of entities from your land—those you call

Yokai

. What’s alarming is how quickly they are spreading here in the Philippines. It appears Saesbyol is already coordinating with the

Oni

.“

At that moment, the cryptic warnings from my dreams finally began to make sense.

“Your brother, along with Catherine and Jasmine, has already encountered a

Nukekubi

,“ she continued. I didn’t let her finish; I cut in with firm determination.

“I will help. I promise.”

“That isn’t our only purpose for you, Kikyo,” Inspector Red interjected. “We need your help to seal the mystical portals appearing in different parts of the world. It may only be a temporary fix, but it is necessary.”

She added, “Ethan will assist you in closing the gateways, but you and your brother must work together on this mission. I know there is friction between you and Akihiko, but the stakes are far greater than any personal rift.”

I bowed as a sign of respect and agreement. “I will help to the best of my ability.”

The Outbreak of War

This marked the beginning of my shadows-watch over Kuya Aki and his companions.

“Kuya Aki!” I started to call out, but I instinctively recoiled when I spotted a

Nogitsune

—the very creature behind this chaos. Before them stood two women attempting to escape through a portal swirling with thick, viscous darkness.

I immediately aimed my arrow, but I hesitated for a fraction of a second. The vessels those souls were using were no ordinary bodies; they were

Harai Katashiro

—spiritual dolls serving as containers for misfortune and sin.

“Souls crying out for help,” I whispered to myself, watching the two women as Kuya Aki’s group struggled against them. I tightened my grip on my bow, hoping to liberate them from their dark shackles.

“

Seijitsu na hikari, saigo ni kasanaru. Subete o kiyomeyo!

“ (Truthful light, overlapping at the end. Purify all!)

My first shot only grazed them. Following Kuya Aki further, they eventually faced a dangerous

Kubot

—an

aswang

empowered by the blessing of a

Harionago

from my homeland.

When I saw them becoming ensnared by the monster’s hair, I released my arrows. I knew that in that instant, Kuya Aki became aware of my presence in the Philippines. But my intent for Amparo and Dolores wasn’t to slay them, but to grant them peace.

“

Tasuke ga hitsuyou ka? Jigoku e tsurete itte yaru yo.

“ (Do you need help? I’ll take you to hell.)

I swiftly drove two arrows into the bodies serving as their souls’ prisons. Before releasing the final strike, I chanted the purification prayer once more:

“

Seijitsu na hikari, saigo ni kasanaru. Subete o kiyomeyo!

“

The Lesson at Maria Casa De Segunda

Within the tranquil sanctuary of Maria Casa De Segunda, the silence was gently broken by Guada’s soft voice.

“How was your journey?” the child asked Kikyo.

Weariness clung to Kikyo’s eyes as she looked at her. “Not good,” she admitted. “Even now, I can’t wrap my head around why they are traveling with a

Nogitsune

.“

Guada approached and sat beside her. She reached out, holding her doll as if sharing her tiny world with the Shrine Maiden.

“You know, Ate Kikyo, a

Nogitsune

once hurt me too, just to serve its own ends,“ Guada said solemnly, her gaze fixed on something far away. “That was also when my only friend, Abo, passed away. But do you know what my friend’s last words were before he vanished?”

Kikyo paused and turned toward the child. “What?”

“Every creature that has done wrong has the right to change,” Guada said, her voice carrying a wisdom that seemed far beyond her years. “It is up to them whether they choose the path of darkness or the light. I believe that is what Senior Kaito is doing now. He has already saved our lives once before.”

Kikyo fell silent. The heavy weight she had been carrying in her chest seemed to lighten at the sound of those words.

Suddenly, the gravity in Guada’s expression shifted, and her youthful spirit returned. “Would you like some coffee? I’ll brew some for you,” she offered playfully, making Kikyo smile.

“You know how to do that already? Just how old are you, kid?” Kikyo teased.

Guada only responded with a sweet, mysterious smile. “That doesn’t matter. Just taste my brew; I’m sure you’ll like it,” she said before scurrying off toward the kitchen.

Left alone, Kikyo let out a long sigh as she watched the girl’s retreating figure. She knew in her heart that Guada was right—that change always begins with a single decision.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR: THE RING OF GREEDYNESS - BURIGADANG PADA SINAKLANG BULAWAN

The Dark Pact

In the deepest, darkest corners of the Choi mansion, the world seemed to grind to a halt. There, the shadows once again consumed whatever was left of Kassius’s humanity. The air grew heavy, thick with a viscous hatred that could suffocate the faint of heart.

“Are you ready, my love?” Saesbyol’s voice shattered the silence. His tone was sweet, yet it carried a sharp, lethal edge.

Slowly, Kassius raised his head. As he looked up, he revealed eyes stripped of any trace of compassion—only a smoldering rage and a fierce thirst for vengeance glimmered in the dark. Beside them, Jin Ae remained as still as a statue; silent, watchful, like a shadow awaiting its cue.

“I am more than ready to kill,” Kassius replied. A diabolical smirk played on his lips, an expression chilling enough to strike terror into anyone who beheld it.

“Good. You two, do not ever fail me,” Saesbyol said, his voice now turning as cold as ice. “Do not be like Dolores and Amparo. Disrespectful and utterly useless.”

Jin Ae offered a slight bow of respect. “You can count on us, My Lord. We will ensure the Bellators are defeated and brought to their knees at your feet.”

A mocking laugh escaped Saesbyol. “But before that, I have a gift for you.”

“What is it, My Lord?” Kassius asked, his interest piqued.

“You no longer need to exhaust yourselves searching for the final weapon left by Burigadang Pada Sinaklang Bulawan,” Saesbyol declared. Jin Ae and Kassius traded glances, confusion flickering in their eyes.

Slowly, Saesbyol opened her palm. From the void, a blinding light flared until it took the shape of a golden ring. It bore Baybayin inscriptions that seemed to breathe, radiating a strange energy—a power hailing from ancient times.

“The ring of the goddess…” Kassius whispered. He was mesmerized by its beauty, but more so by the raw ferocity of the gem that lay before them.

The Shattered Vow

While darkness reigned within the mansion, across the world, Ethan and his companions raced toward the sacred shrine. But upon arriving at the sanctuary where the ring of Burigadang Pada Sinaklang Bulawan was supposed to rest, they were met only by a cold wind and an empty pedestal.

Using their “Third Eye”—a divine blessing from the goddess Dalikmata —their vision traveled back through time. There, they witnessed a blur of shadow snatching the weapon moments before their arrival.

“This can’t be… the ring is already in Saesbyol’s hands,” Ethan whispered, his voice laced with dread.

“Don’t lose heart, Ethan,” Aki said, trying to steady him. “We still hold the three sacred weapons left by the goddesses upon this earth. We aren’t beaten yet.”

Kaito shook his head, his expression grim as Baekhyun listened in silence. “We should be concerned. That ring isn’t a mere trinket; it has the power to amplify any force to a level beyond our comprehension. In Saesbyol’s hands, it is a death sentence.”

“We must head to Bai Lian and report this,” Ethan suggested. But before they could take a single step out of the forest, the vines around them seemed to spring to life, swiftly binding their bodies.

“Who’s doing this?!” Baekhyun barked, struggling against the tightening grip.

From behind the trees, Kassius slowly emerged. Following him was Jin Ae, her hand gripped firmly around the Stiletto apo ti Gehenna .

“Brother Ethan…” A voice echoed within Ethan’s mind.

“Jin Ae? Is that you?” Ethan asked through their mental link.

“It’s me. Trust me… I have a plan,” the voice replied, calm yet filled with resolve.

“I thought the purification on Jin Ae was a success? Why is she back on the enemy’s side?” Aki whispered in confusion.

“Just trust her, Aki,” Ethan replied curtly.

“Trust her? To kill us? Is that the plan I’m supposed to trust?” Aki shot back, eyeing the edge of Jin Ae’s blade.

“Jin Ae, stop this! I’m your brother!” Baekhyun screamed, but the girl’s face remained a blank mask. Meanwhile, Kassius stared intently at Kaito.

“Joseon?” Kassius thought to himself, as if fighting off a flickering memory.

“Finish them! Take the sacred weapons!” Saesbyol’s command seared into Kassius’s mind.

“Kill them!” Kassius roared. But before they could strike, a volley of arrows thudded into the ground before them. Upon impact, they erupted into a brilliant pink light, followed by a thick cloud of smoke.

In the midst of the chaos, a figure darted toward them. Ethan closed his eyes, braced for the end, but felt only the vines being sliced away. Aki caught a glimpse of their savior—a woman clad like a ninja, her face masked.

“Kikyo…” Aki whispered as their eyes met.

“Let’s go. This is Miss Calista’s order,” Kikyo said coldly before vanishing.

“Move!” Ethan grabbed Aki and Baekhyun’s shoulders as Kaito followed close behind. In a flash, as the pink smoke cleared, Ethan’s group was gone.

“They escaped!” Kassius hissed in rage. But he froze as he felt the cold tip of Jin Ae’s dagger pressed against him.

“What are you doing?!” Kassius demanded, stunned and confused.

“What must be done,” Jin Ae replied simply.

“What are you doing, Jin Ae?!” Saesbyol’s furious voice thundered in the girl’s head, but she did not flinch. With a swift motion, she lunged at Kassius. He raised his hands to parry the strike—a mistake he did not foresee.

Jin Ae’s blade struck the ring on Kassius’s finger. With a deafening crack, the golden ring shattered into four pieces. Both stood frozen as the fragments hovered in the air before streaking away, scattering to the far corners of the world.

Arrival at Casa De Segunda

The ancient and tranquil facade of Casa De Segunda greeted them. Even before they could fully step inside, the anxious faces of Guada and Calista met them at the entrance.

“Kuya Ethan! Thank heavens you’re safe!” Guada exclaimed. Beside her, a white cat padded softly, its rhythmic pace mirroring its owner’s agitation as the young girl rushed toward Ethan.

Ethan met her with a firm embrace. “Guada…” he whispered, feeling the slight tremor of her small frame as she buried her face against his chest.

Meanwhile, Calista approached Baekhyun and Ethan. Her eyes were sharp and maternal, scanning them for any wounds or bruises. “Are you alright, my sons?” she asked, her voice thick with motherly concern.

“We’re fine, Mama,” Ethan replied, forcing himself to stay composed.

“It is a mercy that Kikyo reached you in time,” Calista remarked. At that moment, the mysterious young woman slowly pulled down her mask, revealing her face. Kikyo looked exhausted, yet her eyes burned with grim determination.

“I knew it,” Aki said firmly, his gaze fixed on her. “You were the one behind those arrows.”

“Onii-chan…” Kikyo whispered, bowing her head. She braced herself for a lecture or an outburst of anger for the risks she had taken. But instead of a scold, she felt Aki’s warm arms wrap around her.

“Kikyo-san,” Aki choked out, his voice trembling with a volatile mix of longing and gratitude. Ethan, Baekhyun, and Kaito couldn’t help but smile at the sight; amidst the chaos, the siblings’ reunion felt like a rare pocket of peace.

“You never told me you were hiding a sister, bestie,” Ethan joked, trying to pierce the heavy tension.

“Oh, right. Let me introduce you to my family,” Aki said, wiping the corners of his eyes. “This is Ethan, my childhood friend and best friend.”

Ethan nodded respectfully, offering the young woman a modest smile.

“And this is Baekhyun—I consider him a brother as well,” Aki added. Kikyo studied Baekhyun intently, as if recognizing a familiar face.

“Right… you’re the famous K-pop idol from Korea. So the rumors are true—you really did leave your group,” Kikyo observed. Baekhyun merely gave a solemn nod.

“And finally, our teacher, Senior Kaito,” Aki continued. The atmosphere shifted instantly; Kikyo’s gaze turned razor-sharp, her posture tensing as if ready to strike.

“He is no longer an enemy, ija ,” Calista said calmly, intervening before the girl’s hostility could escalate.

“I am paying for my sins,” Kaito explained, his voice low and heavy with remorse. “I was merely a pawn for Saesbyol’s malice back then.”

“You’d better make sure of that!” Kikyo threatened.

Their exchange was cut short when Jin Ae suddenly appeared. Her lips were pale, and she was gasping for air.

“A… terrible fate,” Jin Ae wheezed. She fumbled in her pocket and pulled out a small vial filled with a crimson liquid. Before she could say another word, she collapsed right in front of Baekhyun.

“Jin Ae!” Baekhyun cried out, catching his sister before she hit the ground.

“Hurry! Take Jin Ae to the infirmary!” Calista commanded. They rushed the unconscious woman to the room designated for the wounded.

“What did she drink?” Aki asked, his face pale with confusion and dread.

No one answered until Sister Yael stepped forward. “Jin Ae and I temporarily suppressed her purity so she could infiltrate Saesbyol’s stronghold again. It seems something went terribly wrong inside,” the nun said, the weight of her heart evident in her voice.

Saesbyol’s Gambit

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the City—shards that would serve as the fuse for a much greater global upheaval.

“Forgive me… I failed,” Kassius muttered, kneeling before Saesbyol, awaiting the lash of her fury.

But instead of rage, a bone-chilling smile spread across Saesbyol’s face. She seemed almost pleased by the ring’s fate.

“You did well, my love,” Saesbyol said, her voice sweet yet terrifying.

Kassius looked up, bewildered. “What do you mean?”

“New allies will rise—allies I am certain will strike even greater fear into the hearts of our enemies,” Saesbyol declared, the mystery of her plan etched into her haunting smile.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE CITY (PART ONE)

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the city—shards that would serve as the fuse for a much greater global upheaval.

When the sacred golden ring shattered into four pieces, two of its fragments traveled toward the heart of the city as if possessed by a mind of their own. There, beneath the shadows of towering skyscrapers and the relentless din of the streets, destiny lay in wait. That moment was predestined for two souls who would unexpectedly stumble upon the fragments of the curse—Naomi and Astrid. Two lives on the brink of collapse, soon to be rebuilt in ways they never imagined.

“Wake up, you lazy brat!”

The shrill scream shattered the silence of the room. Naomi squinted as the morning sun pierced through the cracks in the window, blinding her. It was already nine in the morning. A rhythmic throbbing hammered against her temples, as if a mallet were pounding inside her skull. Though her knees trembled from the intensity of her fever, she forced herself to rise. She had no right to complain; in this house, she was nothing more than a servant.

“I’m sorry, Auntie… I still don’t feel well. It feels like fire is coursing through my veins,” Naomi explained weakly, her voice a mere whisper strained by a parched throat and body aches.

Instead of pity, a swift, stinging slap met her flushed cheek. The stench of alcohol on her aunt’s breath made her stomach churn—a clear sign that even this early, the morning had already been drowned in vice.

“Why did you slap me?” Naomi asked, stunned, her hand trembling as she touched her burning face. Through a veil of tears, she looked at the woman who glared at her like a demon despite the bright midday light.

“You are so incredibly stupid!” the old woman hissed; her finger jabbed between Naomi’s eyes like a switchblade.

“Why? What did I do?” Naomi asked, her voice innocent yet shaking.

“You really have the nerve to ask? You refused to entertain Sir Anthony at his table last night! Don’t act so pure—it’s not like you have any dignity left to protect!” Every word that spat from the woman’s mouth was like venom, slowly eroding Naomi’s spirit.

Naomi looked down, hiding eyes filled with bitterness. “I’m sorry… my body just couldn’t take it last night.”

Her aunt let out a sharp grunt before slouching onto the table. “Enough chatter! Fix me something to eat. I’m starving.”

“Yes, Auntie. But we have no vegetables left for the soup. I’ll head to the nearby market first. Just rest; food will be ready when you wake up,” Naomi replied softly, masking the ache in her heart.

“Fine. Just make sure you don’t take all day. And don’t you dare show your face to me if the table is still empty!”

Naomi simply nodded. She grabbed her thin shawl to shield herself from the heat and the dust of the road and hurried out. Despite her physical weakness, she pressed on toward the market—unaware that with every step, she was drawing closer to the very thing that would change her fate forever.

Encounter at the Market: The First Crack

While the sun hung mercilessly at the zenith of the sky, Astrid was preoccupied with picking out vegetables. Her basket was heavy, but her heart felt heavier, burdened by a premonition that something was about to go wrong. Amidst the stench and cacophony of the market, her world suddenly ground to a halt.

In the distance, she spotted a familiar silhouette. “Joe? I thought… you were at an out-of-town meeting today?” she whispered, dread beginning to claw at her chest.

But her husband was not alone. He was with Kelsie—a woman whose face she recognized but had never been close to. Kelsie’s arms were tightly entwined with Joe’s as they laughed together through the rows of stalls, looking like lovers without a care in the world.

“You animals… you liars,” Astrid trembled, her vision darkening with rage. She was about to charge toward them when a cold, shaking hand suddenly gripped her arm.

“Naomi?” Astrid turned, startled.

“Ate Astrid, please don’t… it will only cause a scene,” Naomi pleaded weakly. The girl looked deathly pale, her eyes weary as if she had already given up on the world. “And besides…” Naomi couldn’t finish her sentence; her knees buckled, and she collapsed into the thick of the crowd.

Inside the Hospital: The Revelation

Inside the sterile white walls of the hospital room, Naomi lay frail and exhausted. As Astrid watched over her, she couldn’t hold back her tears upon seeing the dark blue and black bruises marring the girl’s arms. She knew exactly where they came from.

“You’re heartless, Aling Josa. You’re just like Joe—users. Neither of you deserves the air you breathe,” Astrid hissed under her breath. It was an open secret what Naomi’s aunt did at the beer house, where she practically sold her own niece to patrons like livestock.

When Naomi woke up, she jolted upright, terror etched on her face. “Ate, Auntie! She’ll be looking for me. I haven’t cooked yet; she’ll be furious!”

“Just lie down, Naomi. I’ll handle this,” Astrid said firmly.

Moments later, the door burst open. Aling Josa entered, huffing and visibly irate. “Get up! Why do you even need to be in a hospital? We don’t have money for this; don’t you know that?”

“I’ll pay for everything, Aling Josa,” Astrid interrupted, her voice ringing with authority.

“Is that so? Then maybe you have an extra two thousand pesos to spare?” the woman smirked, completely indifferent to her niece’s condition.

“Tiya Josa, please… it’s embarrassing,” Naomi whispered.

“What’s there to be embarrassed about, Naomi? Astrid here is rich. Although, she seems to be the only one who doesn’t know her husband has a mistress. Maybe if you hadn’t let yourself go, your husband wouldn’t be looking for someone younger and fresher,” Aling Josa sneered, intentionally twisting the knife.

Astrid looked the woman straight in the eye, a bitter smile playing on her lips. “You’re right. My husband has a mistress. And I can’t do anything about that because I know exactly who that ‘snake’ is. None other than the former GRO at the beer house you manage.”

The older woman froze.

“No wonder I don’t see that snake around anymore. Or should I say… your daughter, Kelsey? Your own daughter, who until now has no idea that her mother is nothing more than a common pimp!”

“What did you say?!” Consumed by rage, Aling Josa lunged at Astrid, clawing at her hair. The room descended into chaos until nurses rushed in to restrain the hysterical woman.

“I’ll do more than just pull your hair! I’ll make sure I cut your tongue out!” Aling Josa screamed as she was being dragged out.

“Try it!” Astrid challenged, fixing her hair despite the pain. “Because I’m calling the police. I’ll let Naomi’s father abroad know that you’ve been abusing his daughter. You and your daughter will rot in jail, Josa. I have all the evidence of your human trafficking.”

Naomi remained stunned, her world seemingly crumbling and rebuilding itself in a matter of minutes. “How long have you known, Ate?”

“For a long time, Naomi,” Astrid replied softly, stroking the girl’s feverish hand. “So don’t be afraid. Together, we’re going to put away the demons who ruined our lives.”

CASA DE SEGUNDA

Within the peaceful fortress of Casa De Segunda, a storm seemed to be brewing beneath the silence.

“Where will we find the remaining fragments of the shattered ring?” Baekhyun’s voice broke the stillness, laced with anxiety as he looked at Jin Ae.

“I do not know, Brother,” Jin Ae replied. A heavy sigh escaped her chest, as if she carried the weight of the entire world. “But… I could return to Grandfather’s mansion. I will scout the area, look for clues.”

“No!” Baekhyun’s refusal was swift and firm. He stepped forward, gripping his sister’s shoulders. “You are safe here at Casa De Segunda. I will never allow you to set foot in that hellhole again.”

Before Jin Ae could respond, the door swung open. Jasmine and Catherine entered. Jin Ae’s eyes widened; seeing the friends she cherished felt like a dream.

“Jasmine… Catherine…” Jin Ae whispered.

“Jin Ae!” the two exclaimed almost in unison. They rushed forward, pulling their friend—whom they considered a sister—into a tight embrace.

“Thank heaven you’ve returned to the light,” Catherine said, her smile bright with relief.

“Thank you… for never giving up on me,” Jin Ae said, her voice trembling with gratitude.

“Do not worry,” Jasmine comforted her. “Your mother is in a safe haven now. Even the cruel gaze of Grandfather Saesbyol cannot find her there.”

Though she felt a flicker of relief, bitterness still lingered on Jin Ae’s face. “That is good to hear, but… we have a much larger problem.”

“A problem? What is it?” Catherine asked.

As Jin Ae recounted the events that had transpired, the air inside the room suddenly turned cold. In the middle of the story, a piercing, blood-curdling shriek erupted from Jasmine. She began to sob, each cry carrying a strange resonance that shook the very foundations of the room.

“Jasmine!” Baekhyun shouted, lunging toward her, but Catherine quickly blocked his path.

“Wait,” Catherine warned. “Jasmine has learned to domesticate her power. Let her dive into the currents of the future.”

In that moment, Jasmine’s voice—which once had the power to shatter crystal—transformed into a faint but soul-crushing wail: the cry of a Banshee. Her eyes turned a solid, milky white, staring up at the ceiling as her spirit traversed visions of things yet to come.

On the other side of the Casa, Ethan, Aki, and Kaito heard the dread carried by that voice. A cold touch of sorrow brushed against their hearts.

“I have a bad feeling about this warning,” Aki whispered, a chill running down his spine.

“Whatever Jasmine saw, we will stop it,” Ethan declared with determination. “Just as we defied fate when she saw my death, we will do the same now.”

A cold voice cut through the shadows. “With all due respect, Aniki Ethan,” Kikyo said, her eyes serious and unblinking. “Death is not a shadow one simply outruns. If you survived, then surely someone else claimed your dark fate.”

Unknown to them, when Jasmine had seen Ethan’s end, she had seen another secret vision that she kept even from Catherine—the resurrection of the ancient Babaylans, brought back to life by Saesbyol to sow terror once more.

“But how do we find the four fragments of the ring?” Aki asked, trying to break the heavy tension. “Jin Ae said these are what will reopen the door to darkness.”

“We will find them,” Kaito said with absolute confidence.

“How, Senior?” Ethan pressed.

“Have you forgotten the gift of Dalikmata? Our Third Eye is not just for show; it is the key to locating the lost weapons of the gods.”

As if fate itself were answering him, their foreheads suddenly erupted in a blinding radiance. The Third Eye had awakened.

“What’s happening to them?” Jin Ae asked, terrified.

“It seems their eyes are now showing the path to the fragments,” Catherine replied, shielding her gaze from the burning light.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE CITY (PART TWO)

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the city.

In the heart of a raging, restless city, two souls moved in silence. Unbeknownst to them, it had long been written in the dark pages of fate that they would become the sparks—a vital piece of the darkness that would fuel Saesbyol’s venomous and wicked plots against the ranks of the Bellators.

Yet, within the four corners of a single room, a different kind of war was brewing.

“Ate Astrid… are you really going to press charges against Tita Josa and Kelsey?”

Naomi’s trembling voice shattered the deafening silence. Anxiety mirrored in her eyes. The older woman let out a heavy, weary sigh—as if carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders—before slowly turning to face the young girl. Her eyes were colder than the dead of night.

“Yes. And if you are here to convince me to drop everything, I am telling you now… my mind is made up,” Astrid said. Each word she uttered felt like iron nails driven into the air—hard, cold, and unwavering. “Your father is coming home the day after tomorrow. Together, we will make sure that demon of an aunt rots in prison.”

“But, Ate…” Naomi tried to protest.

She wanted to argue more, but the words seemed to wither and dissolve in her throat. In every sharp line etched on Astrid’s face, Naomi saw a resolve sealed in pure wrath and pain—especially knowing that among those Astrid would drag down to the depths of hell was her own traitorous husband.

Meanwhile, right outside the gate of Naomi’s house, Josa froze. Her attention was caught by an old woman standing there—completely motionless—her wild, piercing eyes locked onto her in a sharp glare.

“What are you staring at, old woman?!” Josa snapped, taking aggressive strides toward her.

But instead of backing down, the old woman was the one who closed the distance between them. “I have something for you… something that will solve all your problems,” the old woman whispered. A slow smile crept onto her face, wide enough for Josa to glimpse her elongated teeth, stained and yellowed with grime.

Josa scoffed, forcing herself to hide the sudden shudder that ran down her spine. “And what would that be? A love potion or poison?” she joked, letting out a strained laugh.

“As a matter of fact… you are right,” the old woman replied in a bone-chilling tone. She swiftly unzipped her worn-out bag and roughly rummaged through the contents inside.

Josa laughed softly, trying to build up her courage. “Are you serious? Or is this one of those pranks by vloggers nowadays, huh? Where’s your hidden camera? Maybe you’re about to hand me some cash just because I approached and talked to you. Am I playing the ‘Good Samaritan’ role now?” Josa babbled non-stop, using her own voice like a shield to drown out the strange anxiety gripping her.

But her jests died on her lips when the old woman pulled out two small vials. The first contained a liquid that possessed a strange, shimmering blue hue; the second held a deceptive, alluring shade of pink.

“Ugh, and here I thought you were going to give me money. What on earth are those?” Disappointment was written all over Josa’s face and voice.

“Exactly what you said they were…” the old woman smiled again.

This time, her eyes seemed to turn into two bottomless black wells. Josa’s thoughts instantly shattered; her vision blurred, and her body felt chained to the air—she was completely hypnotized.

“You will make them drink this,” the old woman commanded, her voice echoing inside the very depths of Josa’s mind. “It is up to you whom you wish to obey and control using the pink liquid. And the blue one… use it to send any soul to their final resting place.”

A deafening, mocking laugh escaped the old woman’s lips, reverberating through the air and carried away by the wind. Mindless and dazed, Josa slowly raised her trembling hand to take the two vials.

But the exact moment her fingers brushed against the cold glass of the containers, the silence suddenly tore apart—and the old woman vanished like smoke into thin air, as though she had never been real at all.

On the other side of the city, Ethan and his companions softly set foot on an unfamiliar street. They had finally reached the place where the unique vision from Dalikmata’s third eye had guided them.

“In the city?” Kikyo wondered aloud, her eyes scanning the towering skyscrapers and the smog-filled air.

“Perhaps one of the four missing fragments of the ring is hidden here,” Aki noted gravely, trying to sense the shifting currents of the wind.

Ethan gripped the hilt of his weapon. “Stay on your guard. The air is heavy… I can sense a dangerous, negative energy shrouding this entire area.”

“Where do we begin?” Baekhyun asked. The five of them exchanged glances, feeling danger slowly crawling over their skin.

Meanwhile, Naomi and Astrid were walking back to the young girl’s house to pack her things. But the moment they stepped through the door, they were greeted by a familiar, mouth-watering aroma of food. In the kitchen, Aling Josa was busy preparing a meal.

When the older woman noticed their arrival, a sweet—yet deeply deceptive—smile spread across her lips.

“There you two are,” Aling Josa said, her voice dripping with affection. “I know my sins are grave, and I can no longer undo my mistakes. I won’t stop you, Astrid, from throwing me in prison. I accept it. But before everything else, please let me offer you a peace offering as a token of my remorse.”

Naomi’s heart softened. “Tita…” she whispered, stepping forward to wrap her aunt in a tight embrace.

Astrid remained rigid, though she let out a weary sigh. “My decision stands, Aling Josa. The case is sealed. However… I will allow us to accept this offer as our final meal together.”

Aling Josa’s smile widened further. “Come, take a seat, both of you. I prepared two special dishes just for you.” She slowly lifted the mesh food covers, revealing the spread.

“For you, my niece, this Pancit Palabok. I know it’s your favorite,” the older woman said, handing the plate to Naomi. “As you can see, the sauce isn’t yellow. In case you didn’t know, I used to be a cook at a famous hotel in Ortigas. So, I call this… Pink Palabok.”

“Thank you, Tiya,” Naomi replied with a smile, immediately picking up a spoon to take a bite.

Josa then turned her gaze to Astrid. “And for you, Astrid… Leche Flan. I also used a unique blue food coloring for your juice. It may look blue, but it tastes exactly like calamansi. Go ahead and eat while I finish simmering the Chicken Curry on the stove.”

A simultaneous bite and swallow took place—a mundane act that, unbeknownst to them, would drag them straight to the jaws of doom.

Right after Astrid took a large gulp of the blue juice, her eyes widened in horror. She clutched her throat as the air was rapidly choked out of her lungs. Right in front of Naomi, Astrid collapsed to the floor, foaming at the mouth.

“What did you do to Ate Astrid?!” Naomi screamed hysterically, springing up from her chair, trembling with terror and rage.

“She was my chosen sacrifice!” Aling Josa’s voice suddenly warped, turning raspy and dripping with madness. “As for you… I will use you to carry out all my whims! I want you to beg your father for money, over and over, just for me!”

“Have you lost your mind, Tita?!” Naomi cried, backing away in a desperate attempt to distance herself from her aunt’s terrifying visage.

“If you don’t eat what I cooked for you, you might as well follow your self-righteous friend to the grave!” Josa snarled. Her eyes flared with malice as she swiftly snatched a sharp knife from the kitchen counter.

“No!” Naomi shrieked.

The older woman lunged forward with the blade, but before she could even get close, Josa abruptly froze. The knife slipped from her grip, clattering to the floor as she clawed violently at her own chest.

“Tiya? What’s happening to you?” Naomi asked, utterly bewildered. She watched as her aunt’s face flushed crimson, desperately gasping for breath.

“I… I can’t breathe… help me…” the woman groaned.

“Would you really help someone… who once brought you nothing but torment?”

A cold, hollow voice that seemed to echo from the depths of the underworld resonated behind Josa. Naomi whipped around, stumbling back in shock.

“Ate Astrid?! You’re alive?!”

“I don’t know how I am breathing again,” Astrid said, slowly pushing herself up. Her eyes were completely lifeless, glowing with an eerie blue light. “But I can feel it… the food and drink from this old hag carried a curse.”

With a violent flick of Astrid’s wrist, the sickening sound of snapping bones echoed from Josa’s body. Naomi shrieked in absolute horror—but her scream unleashed a devastating sonic wave, a raw force that shattered the windows and sent furniture exploding across the room.

“How… how did I do that?” Naomi stammered to herself, staring at her trembling hands.

In a split second, a thick, pitch-black smoke billowed in the middle of the living room. It slowly condensed, swirling until it manifested into the form of an old woman.

“Who are you?!” Astrid barked, shielding Naomi behind her body.

“Aren’t you going to thank me? The extraordinary powers you now enjoy… came from me,” the old woman spoke in a spine-chilling tone—the very same mysterious entity who had handed the vials to Aling Josa.

“We don’t want this power!” Naomi protested.

“Whether you like it or not, you will serve me… and the darkness!” The old woman’s voice grew deeper and more commanding as her physical form began to distort, finally unveiling the true face of evil—Saesbyol.

Just then, the front door crashed open, and Ethan’s group burst inside. But they were too late. They were met with the sight of Naomi and Astrid already engulfed by a swirling vortex of raging, black smoke.

“Saesbyol! What are you doing to them?!” Ethan roared, channeling his energy.

The lord of darkness offered a mocking smile. “What a pleasure to see you again, Sigbinan… and my grandchild, Baekhyun.”

“End this madness, Saesbyol!” Baekhyun bellowed, his voice laced with agony and rage.

“The entity capable of defeating me has yet to be born!” Saesbyol declared. In a flash, accompanied by a roaring gale, he vanished into thin air, taking the unconscious bodies of Astrid and Naomi with him.

“How… how did he do that?” Baekhyun whispered weakly, sinking to his knees on the floor.

Meanwhile, Kaito walked over to the dining table, inspecting the leftover Pink Palabok and the blue juice. “It seems Saesbyol recovered the missing fragments of the ring and turned them into liquid form… and the two women we saw earlier were chosen as vessels for its power.”

“This can’t be happening…” Ethan muttered, his fists clenching in tight fury.

“We may have been outmaneuvered today, but there are still other fragments of the ring out there,” Aki said firmly, trying to rally the group’s spirits. “This time, we must beat Saesbyol to the next move.”

Baekhyun stepped up and placed a hand on his leader’s shoulder. “Akihiko is right, my love. We must not lose hope. We will strike back.”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN:: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE FOREST (PART ONE)

The Golden Fracture

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the city. 

The oppressive darkness of the ancient forest was not merely the absence of light; it was a living, breathing entity, coiling tightly around every tentative step the young woman took. Beneath the towering silhouettes of skeletal trees and choking weeds, the world was suffocatingly quiet. The only sounds fracturing the stillness were the rhythmic, mournful sigh of the midnight wind and the brittle crunch of decaying leaves beneath her worn slippers.

Then, abruptly, she froze.

A sharp, alien glint cut through the abyssal blackness. Nestled deep within the gnarled, claw-like roots of a centurial tree, something was pulsing with a faint, mesmerizing luminescence.

Gina held her breath. Drawn by an inexplicable pull, she dropped to her knees, her fingers trembling as she parted the thick, tangled briars.

“A broken ring?” she whispered, her voice a fragile ghost of a sound, swallowed instantly by the vast indifference of the night.

She reached out and picked it up. The moment the fractured shard of gold made contact with her bare skin, a violent jolt shot through her entire being. This was no ordinary metal. A strange, feral, and intoxicating energy surged through her veins like liquid lightning, racing straight to her chest. Her heart hammered against her ribs, a wild, erratic rhythm. She gasped, a sudden wave of vertigo washing over her, yet beneath the dizziness, an intoxicating, terrifying surge of raw power bloomed in her core.

“Gina, my child. We must head back.”

The deep, resonant, yet fiercely gentle baritone of her grandmother shattered the trance. The ethereal pull snapped. Gasping for air, Gina shoved the cold piece of gold into the deepest recesses of her apron pocket, scrambling to her feet as she turned toward the elderly woman.

“I’m coming, Lola,” Gina replied, her voice tightening as she fought to suppress the tremor in her breath. She forced a fragile, reassuring smile to her lips. “Did you manage to find the Oregano leaves you were looking for?”

She looked at her grandmother, whose weathered hands held a modest bundle of wild herbs. In their small, secluded town, Nida was revered—and feared—as a legendary healer. An albularyo whose ancient remedies were the sole salvation for the impoverished, those forgotten by the sterile, expensive hospitals in the distant city.

Here, in the heart of a suffocating forest that always seemed to be mourning, the grandmother and granddaughter had carved out a sanctuary—a humble, solitary wooden hut. Gina had a heavy, bitter past she desperately wanted to bury—a jagged wound in her heart that refused to scar over. She preferred the feral embrace of nature over the judgmental eyes and razor-sharp tongues of the villagers. Beside her was Lola Nida, who, despite being the most gifted mystic of her generation, had chosen a quiet retirement, her fragile body finally yielding to the relentless weight of old age.

When they stepped across the threshold of their hut, the comforting warmth of the hearth greeted them. Yet, as Gina busied herself with the evening chores, she felt the heavy, unblinking gaze of the old woman lingering on her silhouette.

“My child…” Lola Nida’s voice was soft, a gentle ripple in the quiet room, but her eyes held a profound, aching sorrow. “A traveling postman passed by the trail earlier. He mentioned… you rejected the university scholarship?”

A heavy, suffocating sigh escaped Gina’s lips. She averted her eyes, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the edge of the wooden table.

“Lola, we both know the truth,” Gina said, her voice cracking with suppressed emotion. “Even with a scholarship, survival in the city demands money we do not have. And Manila… it’s thousands of kilometers away from here. You expect me to cross oceans while leaving you all alone in the middle of this godforsaken forest? I can’t do it. I would lose my mind out there, constantly suffocating from the fear that you aren’t safe. I’ll find work in the town for now. The university isn’t going anywhere, Lola.”

The old woman smiled—a bittersweet, heartbreaking curve of her lips. She lifted her worn ceramic mug, taking a slow sip of her coffee before speaking.

“You speak with a loyal heart, my child. The school will not run away… but time? Time is a thief, Gina. It never stops running. You will not stay young forever, and doors like this only open once in a lifetime. If your only anchor is my safety… I am fine. I am old, yes, but my bones are not useless yet. Do not burn your bright future just to nurse an old woman who is already standing at death’s door.”

The sheer weight of her grandmother’s selflessness broke Gina’s defenses. Tears stinging her eyes, she rushed forward, throwing her arms tightly around the old woman from behind, burying her face into her fragile, lavender-scented shoulder.

“Lola, please. I am content here. Don’t say another word about it,” Gina choked out, squeezing her eyes shut. “You are the only family I have left in this cruel world. I will never leave you.”

But that sacred, tender moment was violently ripped away.

A booming, thunderous roar, dripping with raw malice and unbridled hatred, shattered the fragile morning serenity. The voice tore through the air from just outside their fence.

“Nida! Gina! Come out, you wretched witches! Show your faces!”

Gina gasped, breaking the embrace. Grandmother and granddaughter locked eyes, a mirror of sudden terror and dread reflecting between them. But for Gina, the voice sent a chilling spike of recognition down her spine.

“That’s Mang Ador,” Gina whispered, her blood running cold.

Without wasting a second, the young woman flung the door open and stepped onto the porch. The sight before her made her knees buckle. It wasn’t just Mang Ador. Half the village stood behind him, bathed in the harsh, early morning light. They weren’t neighbors anymore; they were monsters. They carried crackling, blazing torches, gleaming machetes, and wooden stakes sharpened into lethal points, moving with the terrifying unity of a feral hunting pack.

“Mang Ador! What is the meaning of this?!” Gina screamed, her voice a mix of terror and confusion as she threw her body in front of the door, shielding the interior. “What are we accused of? What have we done?!”

“Bring out that murderous hag you call a grandmother! Do not hide a monster behind your skirts, girl!” the old man bellowed, his veins bulging, his eyes bloodshot with a manic fury.

From the shadows behind Gina, Lola Nida stepped forward, her posture remarkably regal despite her trembling knees. She stood tall, embodying a quiet dignity. “Ador, calm your rage. What is the meaning of this madness? Why do you approach my home with weapons of war?”

“Do not play innocent with me, Nida!” Mang Ador roared, taking a menacing step forward, raising his glinting machete directly at her chest. “You cursed my daughters, Teresa and Mayumi! You pretended to heal them, but you intentionally let the rot consume them! And now… now both of my babies are lying cold in their coffins! You drained the life from their veins to fuel your own twisted longevity! For the blood of my children, you will pay in blood!”

Gina’s eyes widened in horror. The world felt like it was fracturing beneath her feet. “Hold your tongue, Mang Ador! Listen to reason! How can you blindly accuse my grandmother? She has been the revered, faithful healer of this Sitio for decades! She has saved countless lives—why would she ever harm your daughters? This is madness!”

“Because the truth was revealed by Mang Perry!” Ador sneered, gesturing wildly to a gaunt man standing beside him, who held a bronze bowl filled with murky water and melted wax. “He performed the tawas ritual over my daughters before they drew their final breaths! And there, in the hardened wax, your grandmother’s hideous face appeared plain as day! Your bloodline is a plague, Gina! Since she stole the life of my children, I am taking hers today!”

The mob erupted into a synchronized, bloodthirsty howl, like a pack of rabid wolves catching the scent of prey. They thrust their torches and blades into the air, demanding death.

“Stop! It’s a lie! That ritual is a fraudulent deception!” Gina screamed desperately, tears cascading down her pale cheeks.

“Bring Perry forward. Let us speak like civilized souls,” Lola Nida pleaded, her voice remarkably calm against the storm.

But the villagers were already deaf. Blinded by a grief that burned faster than the torches they carried, they refused to hear. With a collective roar of hatred, the mob surged forward, an unstoppable wave of steel and fire, intent on slaughtering the old woman.

“NO!!!”

A paralyzing, primal terror seized Gina’s chest. The thought of losing the anchor of her life triggered something deep within her. Instinctively, she thrust both of her palms forward at the incoming horde. In that split second, the dormant energy from the golden ring in her pocket exploded.

A violent, catastrophic, and invisible shockwave erupted from her palms. It tore through the atmosphere like a localized hurricane. An invisible, impenetrable barrier crystallized in the air between the porch and the mob. The charging men slammed into the unseen wall at full speed, their bones rattling as they were violently thrown backward into the dirt, as if they had crashed into a mountain of solid granite.

“Gina… My child?” Lola Nida whispered, her voice trembling not just with shock, but with a creeping, profound dread as she stared at her granddaughter.

Gina’s hands were shaking uncontrollably. Slowly, she lowered her gaze to her own palms. There, etched into the very center of her skin, was a strange, luminescent, and mystical sigil, pulsing with a terrifying crimson glow.

“Do you see?! Do you see what she just did?!” Mang Perry shrieked from the dirt, his finger shaking violently as he pointed at Gina. “They are demonic! They are not healers—they are disciples of the abyss! We must burn them alive! Burn the house, burn the witches, so no more innocent lives are devoured by their malevolence!”

The mob began to stir again, though fear now paralyzed their steps as they stared at the magical wall. They began to look for flanking routes, but before they could move, the very air around Gina shifted.

“Do not dare… lay a single finger… on my grandmother,” Gina murmured.

The terror on her face vanished entirely, wiped clean like chalk on a slate. In its place emerged a cold, abyssal, and bone-chilling wrath. Her voice, once gentle and submissive, dropped into a guttural, resonant register that echoed through the canopy, as if the very trees were amplifying her anger.

“…unless you wish to have your morning coffee in the depths of hell with the devil himself.”

“Gina… stop this. I beg of you, do not… we are not like them,” her grandmother whimpered from behind, her frail fingers desperately tugging at the fabric of Gina’s dress.

But fate was swift and merciless.

In the dead center of the suffocating tension, the sharp, wicked hiss of slicing air cut through the trees. A lone arrow, tipped with jagged iron, flew from the dark cover of the eastern woods. Because Gina’s absolute focus was locked onto the mob in front of her, she never saw the projectile.

The arrow struck true, embedding itself deeply into her grandmother’s chest.

Snaaaack!

“LOLA NIDAAA!!!”

A deafening, soul-shattering shriek tore from Gina’s throat as she witnessed the elderly woman drop heavily to her knees. The arrow was buried to the fletching directly over her heart. Crimson blood instantly bloomed across the old woman’s white dress, and a thick, dark torrent of blood spilled from her lips.

Gina dropped to her knees, catching the frail, collapsing body in her arms. Her entire frame vibrated with a violent tremor, her hands immediately painted in the warm, sticky lifeblood of her grandmother.

“Lola… Lola, look at me! Keep your eyes open! I’m going to carry you to the town clinic… the doctor will fix this… we can walk there… Please! Someone help us! I beg of you, help her!” Gina wailed, lifting her tear-streaked face to the mob. But no one moved. They stood like frozen statues, suspended in a horrific mixture of fear and twisted satisfaction.

Gina desperately tried to lift the old woman, but the body felt impossibly heavy, anchored by the gravity of death.

“My child… do not waste your breath… I will not make it…” Lola Nida wheezed, each syllable dragging a fresh wave of blood from her throat. Yet, her fading eyes remained fiercely, beautifully full of love.

“No! Lola, please! Don’t do this! Don’t leave me! You said we were a family! What am I supposed to do without you?! Don’t leave me alone in the dark!” The young woman wept, screaming her agonizing plea toward an empty, unhearing sky.

With the absolute last of her strength, Lola Nida raised a trembling, blood-stained hand, pressing it gently against Gina’s cheek, leaving a smear of crimson behind. “My beautiful child… it was the greatest joy of my life… to be your grandmother. Never forget… what I taught you. Choose… always choose… what is good…”

As the final syllable left her lips, a serene, heartbreakingly peaceful smile graced the old woman’s face. Her eyes dimmed, and her hand slipped limply from Gina’s cheek, falling lifelessly onto the cold, damp earth.

“Lola?! Lola, wake up!!!” Gina screamed, her fingers frantically pressing against the cold skin of the old woman’s neck, searching for a pulse.

Nothing. There was no rhythm. The last remaining light in her world had been permanently extinguished.

“Seize the girl now! The old witch is dead!” Mang Perry bellowed triumphantly, his voice ringing out as if he were celebrating a holy victory. “Drag her to the town square! Let her face the town’s judgment and burn before everyone!”

When those words reached Gina’s ears, something fundamental within the machinery of her soul permanently snapped.

Her sobbing stopped instantly. The agonizing pain in her chest was suddenly replaced by a deafening, absolute silence. The vibrant colors of the forest bled out into a stark, monolithic grey. And deep within the caverns of her mind, a voice began to whisper—a voice that echoed from the fractured golden ring in her pocket, yet sounded identical to the ancient forest itself.

Punish them… Child of Nature… Avenger of the blood that nurtured you…

Devoid of any human emotion, moving like a marionette, Gina rose to her feet beside her grandmother’s corpse. Her eyes, which had been overflowing with tears moments ago, were now as dead and frigid as glacial ice, consumed by an unnatural, abyssal blackness.

She turned her gaze toward the villagers.

“It is morning… a beautiful morning,” Gina said, her voice completely flat, lacking any cadence of human inflection. Yet, the sheer weight of her words caused the temperature of the clearing to drop drastically, turning their breath to mist. “You brought torches to my home… but for what purpose?”

The villagers, gripped by an instinctual, primal dread they could not rationalize, took a synchronized step backward, their knuckles whitening around their weapons.

A horrific, unnatural smile slowly carved its way across Gina’s lifeless face. It was a smile that belonged to a corpse.

“Ah… now I remember. You brought them so you could all burn.”

With the utterance of her final word, Gina violently whipped her hands upward.

In a heartbeat, the docile flickers of fire atop their wooden torches went completely feral. The flames roared to life, expanding exponentially into towering pillars of blinding heat. Like living serpents of fire, the flames broke away from the wood, crawling aggressively down the handles, devouring the hands and clothing of the screaming villagers.

“She’s a demon!!! The witch is killing us!” the men shrieked, descending into absolute, chaotic panic as they threw themselves to the dirt, desperately trying to extinguish the unnatural fire consuming their flesh.

Gina’s smile widened, tearing at the corners of her lips.

Behind her, the very foundation of the earth groaned and shook. Monstrous, thick vines from ancient, deep-rooted trees erupted from the soil like colossal serpents possessing a singular, malevolent mind. Slowly, but with catastrophic force, they slithered across the clearing toward the scattering villagers, ready to wrap around limbs and crush bone at the whim of their new sovereign.

“Fall back! Retreat! Her power is absolute!” Mang Perry screamed, his voice cracking in terror as he became the first to turn his back to flee into the treeline.

“No one leaves this forest alive…” Gina’s voice no longer belonged to a single girl; it was the thunderous, overlapping roar of the entire ecosystem, vibrating through the stones and the leaves. “…for this sacred ground shall be your final resting place and your eternal graveyard!”

Gina brought her hands down, pointing aggressively at the distant edge of the woods. A violent, localized earthquake tore through the Sitio. The earth literally tore itself apart, rising upward into a massive, jagged wall of stone and dirt that towered far above their heads, completely sealing every single escape route back to civilization.

As the hysterical screams, pathetic pleas, and overwhelming terror of the villagers filled the air, Gina felt the ancient curse of the golden fracture in her pocket fuse seamlessly with her soul. The girl’s unadulterated wrath and the primordial power of the ring had become one… and nothing in heaven or earth could stop the night of judgment that was about to unfold.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE FOREST (PART TWO)

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the city.

The chill inside Casa De Segunda did not merely drift through the open windows; it seemed to bleed from the very walls. Yet, the physical cold was nothing compared to the freezing dread that accompanied the newspaper Meriam slammed onto the antique wooden table. The heavy thud echoed like a sudden gunshot, instantly severing the low, anxious whispers shared among the group. On the front page, the massive, ink-black letters of the headline stared back at them, mocking, impossible, and terrifying.

“An Entire Town… Swallowed by a Sinkhole?”

Baekhyun read the headline aloud, his voice carrying a forced indifference. He leaned back slowly into his chair, arching a single, skeptical eyebrow. Doubt flickered across his sharp features—the classic armor of a man who anchored his soul in logic, fiercely refusing to leave any room for the supernatural.

“A sinkhole is a natural disaster,” Baekhyun reasoned, waving his hand dismissively through the air as if he could physically brush away the suffocating dread creeping into the room. “Even in the U.S., these things happen all the time. It’s geology, nothing more.”

“Read the rest of it, Baekhyun. Don’t just stare at the boldface headline,” Meriam replied, her voice dropping into a dangerous, deadly serious register. There was no room for jests in the hollow structure of her eyes. Her finger pressed firmly onto the paper, pointing urgently at the suffocated rows of fine print beneath the news—details that harbored a truth far deeper, and infinitely darker, than any shifting of the earth.

In the thick of the rising tension, the rich, familiar aroma of freshly brewed coffee cut through the stale air. Aki approached Baekhyun, a playful, knowing smirk dancing on his lips as he carefully extended a steaming porcelain cup.

“Ethan sent this over for you,” Aki murmured with a feline grin, his eyes darting suggestively toward the far corner of the grand room where their lifelong companion sat.

At the adjacent table, Ethan was seated amidst Catherine, Jasmine, and Jin Ae. The girls held their breath, their eyes darting stealthily between the two men, waiting for the inevitable spark. Seeking a sanctuary from his exhaustion and the suffocating weight of the newspaper, Baekhyun grabbed the cup and took a deep, desperate gulp. But the moment the liquid hit his tongue; his face contorted in immediate distaste.

Bland. Completely devoid of the sweetness he craved.

This was Ethan’s signature move. It wasn’t born out of forgetfulness; rather, it felt like an ancient, recurring curse—Ethan could never, through all the years they had known each other, measure the exact amount of sugar Baekhyun preferred. It was a trivial flaw, yet it served as the perpetual fuse to their explosive banter.

“Tell him his coffee is missing its sweetness. Again,” Baekhyun commanded, setting the cup down with a sharp clatter that rattled the saucer.

Armed with a fresh wave of mischief, Aki practically glided back across the room toward the table where Ethan sat waiting in silence. With every step Aki took, the invisible strings of tension tightened, promising a spectacular display of petty chaos.

“Your Mister says your coffee tastes like garbage,” Aki declared loudly the moment he arrived, his voice cutting through the room so clearly that everyone could hear.

“That is absolutely not what he said,” Kikyo interjected from the shadows. She was leaning casually against the cold stone wall near the doorway, gently blowing the steam from her own cup of tea. Her gaze remained calm, analytical, and highly observant as she watched the theatrical display unfold.

“Exactly! You are exaggerating way too much, Aki!” Jasmine chimed in, shaking her head in amusement while keeping a close eye on Ethan, whose jaw was already beginning to clench with mounting irritation.

“What did you and Kuya actually fight about this time?” Jin Ae inquired. Though her small hands were busy meticulously braiding Catherine’s long hair and securing it with vibrant, colorful clips, her youthful curiosity wouldn’t allow her to stay out of the elders’ drama.

Ethan let out a long, heavy sigh, leaning back in his chair as a deep frown furrowed his brow. “He’s just… so stubborn and unyielding…”

Before Ethan could even finish his thought, Aki cut in with a wicked gleam in his eyes and a thoroughly scandalous grin. “What exactly is stubborn and unyielding , with my Bestfriend?”

Ethan glared at him with lethal intensity, his voice dropping into a low, predatory register that carried an unspoken threat. “Since when did you guys become best friends, huh?”

Instead of answering, Aki slowly slid his hand into his trousers pocket and pulled out a crisp two-thousand-peso bill. He waved it triumphantly in the air—the gleaming, undeniable evidence of his sudden, bought-and-paid-for loyalty.

A soft, melodic laugh escaped Kikyo’s lips, though it carried a trace of profound weariness. “No wonder you’ve been serving Baekhyun so diligently today,” she murmured, shaking her head. She took a slow step toward the door, deciding it was best to exit the room before the unspoken war between the two men finally erupted into flames.

But the laughter and the petty bickering died instantly as another furious hand slammed against the wooden table.

“Enough! Are you all truly blind? If you keep fighting and reducing yourselves to these pathetic, childish games…” Meriam’s voice fractured, trembling with a volatile mixture of consuming fear and absolute fury as she stared them down. “Saesbyol will exploit every single one of your petty weaknesses to ensure her twisted plans succeed! Get yourselves together!”

The mere utterance of the name Saesbyol felt like a bucket of ice water poured over their souls. A suffocating, dead silence crashed over the room. Before anyone could utter a word of defense, Meriam spun on her heel and stormed out, leaving them entirely alone in the heavy, crushing quiet, haunted by the ghost of a looming, catastrophic threat.

Meanwhile, in the village that had so recently throbbed with vibrant life, an oppressive, suffocating grave-quiet now reigned. The catastrophic sinkhole had completely hollowed out the land, leaving behind the overwhelming stench of upturned, waterlogged earth, rotting roots, and the unmistakable, metallic tang of death. This was no mere act of god, nor a cruel whim of nature—this apocalypse was born entirely from the boundless, festering malice of a single human being.

It belonged to Gina.

At the jagged precipice of the massive abyss, the forest itself seemed to come alive with sinful, unholy intent. Thorny, thick vines slithered like awakening serpents over the young woman’s flesh. They coiled violently around her limbs, sinking their briars into her skin, slowly swallowing her former humanity until she was being stitched directly into the fabric of the dark woods.

“I knew it… I knew you would return,” Gina whispered into the empty air. A chilling, hollow smile carved itself onto her lips—a smile stripped of every ounce of the innocent girl she used to be.

“G-Gina…?”

The voice was a fragile, trembling thing. It belonged to Mang Perry. The village’s old albularyo was brought to his knees, his entire body shaking violently as he stared up at the monstrous entity towering before him.

“It is me,” Gina replied. But the words did not belong to a human tongue anymore; her voice was a terrifying symphony, layered with the rustling of dead leaves and the sinister, multi-tonal echoes of the night. It sent an icy wave of absolute dread down the spine of anyone who listened.

“W-what do you want from me?!” the old man stuttered, whimpering as he desperately clawed at the dirt, trying to crawl backward even though there was nowhere left to run.

Gina’s grin widened, the darkness in her eyes deepening into pitch-black voids as she locked her gaze onto the pathetic, sniveling creature before her.

“Your life.”

With a single, commanding sweep of her hand, the gargantuan vines violently obeyed. Snapping through the air like heavy leather whips, they ensnared the old man, binding his limbs and crushing his torso in a vice-like grip.

“Let me go, you child of the devil!” Mang Perry screamed, begging for mercy as the rough, blackened roots violently forced their way up his neck, cutting off his airway and strangling his cries into choked gasps.

“You destroyed and murdered Lola Nida… so now, you pay!” Gina’s screech was a torrent of ancient grief and agonizing, burning fury.

The thorny vines finally enveloped Mang Perry entirely, burying him alive within a dense cocoon of leaves and briars. For a few agonizing seconds, a deafening, breathless silence hung over the crater. Then, a sickening, sickeningly loud CRACK of shattering bones and crushing ribs echoed through the clearing. That sound—the brutal, final expiration of her enemy—brought a twisted, euphoric satisfaction to the girl’s heart. At long last, the man who had authored her ruin was dead.

But as she stood in the quiet ruin, staring into the hollow depths of the sinkhole, the heavy thud of approaching combat boots shattered the silence. Out of the shadows emerged Ethan’s group.

“Who goes there?!” Gina hissed, pivoting instantly. The predatory, carnivorous flowers coiled around her body bloomed violently, their petals snapping open as they bristled with deadly intent, ready to shred the newcomers at the slightest misstep.

“Miss, please, calm down. We aren’t here to hurt you,” Kaito said cautiously, raising his open palms in a universal gesture of peace to show they bore no ill intent.

“He’s right. We came to save you from the curse… the curse of the Ring of Avarice,” Ethan added, his voice steady and grave as his eyes locked onto the mystical, pulsing ring that was commanding the flora on her body.

“What… what are you talking about?” Gina stammered, taking a confused step back. Her mind fractured, caught in a violent tug-of-war between the blinding malice of the curse and her own fading consciousness.

“We are the Bellators,” Baekhyun said, stepping forward with absolute, unwavering determination burning in his eyes. “And we are here to free you from the curse that is slowly consuming your very soul!”

“No… I don’t understand you!” Gina’s voice cracked, tears of confusion mixing with the dirt on her face.

Before the Bellators could take another step, the air directly beside Gina superheated, shimmering with a sudden, oppressive warmth. A thick, suffocating plume of black smoke erupted, swirling at a frantic pace until it coalesced into a towering, terrifyingly familiar silhouette. The group’s eyes widened in collective horror as the figure stepped out of the darkness.

“Kassius!” Ethan snarled, immediately drawing upon his internal power, his body tensing for a lethal encounter.

“Hello,” the demon greeted them with a smooth, effortless smile. His posture was entirely relaxed, yet radiating a catastrophic aura of pure power. “But you’ll have to forgive me. I really don’t have the luxury of time to waste trading blows with weaklings like you today.”

Without a shred of hesitation, Kassius clamped his iron grip onto the arm of the panicked, struggling Gina.

“Where are you taking me?!” the girl shrieked, desperately trying to wrench her arm free from his hold.

“To Hell,” Kassius whispered, his smile twisting into something truly demonic.

But just before they dissolved into the ether, Kassius paused. He turned his head slightly, his piercing eyes locking onto Kaito’s face. The demon froze for a fraction of a second, his expression shifting into one of profound, distant recognition.

“Joseon…?” Kassius muttered, a rare note of genuine shock slipping through his calm veneer. Then, with a sudden, violent explosion of black mist, both he and Gina vanished into thin air.

“Shit! They beat us to it again!” Aki roared in fury, punching the empty air in absolute, bitter frustration.

“This can’t keep happening! They are always one damn step ahead of us!” Ethan choked out, his voice thick with a crushing sense of despair as he stared at the empty space where Kassius had just stood. The weight of their failure seemed to bow his shoulders.

Seeing his partner fracturing under the weight of the grief, Baekhyun stepped forward. He closed the distance between them, wrapping his arms around Ethan in a fierce, protective embrace, holding him tightly to ground his spiraling emotions.

“My love, look at me. There is still time. Do not lose hope… we will fix this together,” Baekhyun murmured into Ethan’s hair, his voice a steady anchor of profound devotion and fierce loyalty.

While the two lovers shared their deeply dramatic, emotional sanctuary, Aki casually drifted over to Kaito’s side. He nudged Kaito’s arm with his elbow, a massive, teasing grin plastered across his face.

“Senyor… look at that. They’re making up. Again ,” Aki whispered with a loud, mocking snicker, completely amused by how fast the two could pivot from apocalyptic dread to a romantic soap opera.

Kaito could only stare at the openly affectionate Baekhyun and Ethan, before shaking his head in sheer disbelief. He marvelled at the dizzying, whiplash-inducing emotional rollercoaster of his companions—who, right in the dead-center of a catastrophic, life-or-death mission, still found time for a lovers’ spat and a cuddle

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE OCEAN (PART ONE)

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the city.

Juma Island lay cradled in the vast, emerald-blue embrace of the ocean—a solitary, forgotten paradise where time seemed to slow to the rhythm of the tides. Here, the only symphony was the gentle, rhythmic sigh of the waves and the soft, melodic rustle of coconut fronds whispering secrets to the wind. Along the shoreline, powdery white sand danced gracefully beneath the sea’s wet, persistent kisses. It was a place of profound simplicity and untouched quietude, but beneath the thatched roof of a modest coastal hut, it was a world overflowing with warmth.

This was where Savi lived with her parents. For a girl whose heart belonged to the sea, the golden caress of the morning sun and the bountiful gifts of the ocean were more than enough. To Savi, this simple life was nothing short of perfect.

Clutching a woven rattan basket against her hip, Savi made her way back toward their little hut. Her bare feet sank shallowly into the earth, leaving a trail of damp, fleeting footprints upon the sun-warmed shoreline. Her bright eyes sparkled with youthful vitality when she caught sight of her mother, busy tending to their small yard just outside the house.

“Mother!” Savi called out, her voice a burst of pure, melodic sunshine that seemed to instantly dissolve the heavy exhaustion of the day’s labor. She eagerly waved the basket, showcasing the fresh, glistening catch inside. “Look! I managed to gather these beautiful clams. We can cook them for dinner tonight!”

A tender smile bloomed across her mother’s weathered face. Dropping her chores, she wiped her calloused hands on her faded apron and stepped forward, greeting her daughter with eyes thick with maternal devotion. “Well, look at that. Hand them over, my dear, and I shall wash them thoroughly so we can begin dinner,” the older woman murmured, her tone wrapping around Savi like a warm blanket.

Savi smiled and extended the basket. But the very moment her mother’s fingers brushed against the woven handle, an extraordinary, piercing sliver of light struck their eyes. Nestled tightly among the ordinary, graying clams, a magnificent, otherworldly sea creature demanded their attention. It shimmered beneath the pale, ascending ghost of the evening moon—a single clam, forged not of calcium, but of pure, unblemished gold. Its surface was flawlessly smooth, radiating a brilliant, pulsating luminescence that seemed to bleed directly from its hollow core.

“What kind of shell is this?” Savi whispered, her voice dropping into a breathless hush as she carefully plucked it from the basket. She hoisted it up into the fading twilight, her striking, beautiful face casting a shadow of profound bewilderment as she stared into its hypnotic, metallic brilliance.

Her mother leaned closer, her breath catching in her throat, completely captivated by the impossible beauty cradled in her daughter’s palm. “My word… it is mesmerizing,” the older woman breathed, her fingers trembling slightly as she gently stroked the polished, flawless edge of the golden shell. “You should fashion it into a bracelet, or perhaps a necklace. Look at the elegance of its contours, the richness of its hue… It is far too exquisite to belong to an ordinary creature of the sea.”

“You are right, Mother,” Savi agreed softly. As her skin remained pressed against the gold, a strange, creeping warmth bled into her palm—a comforting yet electric sensation that thrummed like a faint heartbeat. Shifting it carefully, she slipped the golden artifact into the deep pocket of her skirt, fully intending to inspect its secrets after they had finished their evening meal.

But the tranquil peace of that fleeting twilight was suddenly ripped to shreds.

From the dirt path cutting through the village foliage, the chaotic rhythm of frantic, heavy footsteps thundered toward them. Moments later, their neighbor, Aling Linda, burst through the brush, completely out of breath. Her eyes were stretched wide with absolute terror, her chest heaving violently as she struggled to inhale enough air to deliver the devastating warning that would forever shatter the sanctuary of their quiet night.

“Lorna! Get inside! Lock the doors, quickly!” Aling Linda hissed, her voice a trembling, panicked whisper that she forced out through a ragged throat. She looked back frantically over her shoulder, her eyes darting through the shadows as if a legion of ghosts was snapping at her heels. “The pirate captain… Captain Nilo has just anchored at the shores! He’s marching this way with his men, and you know he only brings ruin and terror to our doorsteps!”

An icy weight of sheer dread dropped into the chest of Savi’s mother. The name of Captain Nilo was a curse whispered in the dark across neighboring islands—a man infamous for his merciless cruelty and his insatiable appetite for leaving ash and sorrow in his wake.

“Go! Hide yourself as well! Hurry!” Savi’s mother urged Aling Linda, her own voice tightening with fear.

Turning instantly toward the safety of their hut, the matriarch’s demeanor shifted. The gentle mother was gone, replaced by an iron authority born of a desperate, primal need to protect her flesh and blood. “Children, get inside the house right now!” she commanded, her arms sweeping out as she forcefully herded Savi and her younger siblings through the threshold, slamming the heavy wooden door shut and violently throwing the thick wooden deadbolts into place.

In the minutes that followed, the vibrant, breathing spirit of Juma Island was suffocated, as if an invisible noose had been tightened around its throat. The entire village transformed into an eerie, suffocating ghost town. One by one, heavy wooden shutters slammed shut, cooking fires were hastily smothered into black ash, and terrified families huddled together in the dark, weeping silently beneath their slatted bamboo floors.

The only sound that remained was the harsh, metallic screech of heavy anchor chains dropping into the bay, followed by the deep, ominous groaning of massive dark-wood pirate ships docking against the pristine shore. High above their decks, tattered black flags danced maliciously against the nighttime wind.

A horde of ruthless pirates poured onto the beach, their hands gripping wicked, razor-sharp cutlasses and heavy iron firearms. At the vanguard of the horde strode their leader, Captain Nilo. He walked with a heavy, arrogant swagger, his thick leather boots sinking deeply into the white sand, leaving scars upon the paradise Savi loved.

“Boss, what are we even wasting our breath here for?” muttered one of the captain’s sycophants, a grimy pirate who squinted in disgust at the impoverished, ramshackle huts constructed of nothing but brittle nipa and bamboo. “There’s no gold here. Juma Island is a graveyard of beggars.”

A chilling, predatory sneer carved its way across the scarred face of the bandit leader. “It isn’t coin or glittering pearls that brought me to this godforsaken rock…” Captain Nilo murmured, his low voice dripping with a dark, suffocating malice as his eyes flared with an unholy, possessive desire.

“Then what is it, boss?” the henchman pressed, thoroughly bewildered by his commander’s hidden agenda.

But the captain offered no answer. Instead, with every deliberate, heavy step he took, he seemed to carry the very sentence of death itself. He marched through the dark, guided by a singular, sinister purpose, straight toward the exact hut where his true prize was hidden away.

Inside the stifling darkness of Savi’s home, the silence was deafening—so absolute that the rapid, terrified hammering of their own hearts echoed in their ears. Then, without warning, a violent, thunderous fist slammed against the wooden door.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Each brutal impact against the timber felt like a crack of lightning vibrating through the fragile bamboo walls. And from the darkness outside, a voice broke through—a voice that carried the freezing, fatal draft of impending doom.

“It’s Captain Nilo,” the voice boomed, dripping with smooth, terrifying arrogance. “Bring Savi out to me.”

Inside, Savi instinctively threw her arms around her younger siblings, pulling them tight against her chest as they began to weep in muffled, trembling terror. Her mother’s hands shook violently as she gripped an old, rusted blade, but she forced her voice to stiffen, desperately trying to project a shield of authority she did not possess.

“M-my daughter is not here…” the older woman lied, her voice cracking under the immense weight of her fear, though she fought to keep it steady. “She… she is out at sea! She has not returned!”

A loud, mocking burst of cruel laughter erupted from the other side of the door. “Lorna, Lorna… do not play games with me. I know my beloved Savi is cowering right inside that room,” the captain sneered, his tone dropping into a deadly, low promise that carried the unspoken threat of burning the entire village to the ground. “Bring her out this instant, unless you wish to watch this entire island bleed and burn before your very eyes…”

Tears finally spilled down the mother’s face. She pressed her body against the heavy door, weeping, yet refusing to yield an inch of the barrier. “I swear to you, Savi is not here… Please, by the heavens, I beg of you, just take what you want and leave us in peace!” she sobbed, pleading desperately for the survival of her family.

For a moment, a suffocating silence fell over the yard outside. Then, Captain Nilo decided to play his ultimate trump card—a devastating truth designed to rouse the sleeping tiger within Savi’s soul.

“Tell me, Lorna… what if I were to tell you that I am willing to release Savi’s father? What if I give old Mang Julio back to you alive?” Nilo’s voice purred through the wood.

The name of her father struck Savi like a physical bolt of lightning. The debilitating terror that had paralyzed her eyes vanished in a heartbeat, instantly replaced by a roaring, incandescent fury. The raw emotion consumed her, shattering her restraint. Before her mother could even realize what was happening, Savi lunged forward and threw the deadbolt wide open.

The door swung back violently, and the young woman stepped into the threshold. Her hands were clenched into tight, bloodless fists, her body trembling with a righteous rage as she glared directly into the eyes of the monster who had authored her family’s endless suffering.

“Where is my father?!” Savi shouted, her voice ringing out like a battle cry, echoing fiercely into the dark, indifferent night.

Captain Nilo’s face distorted into a wide, triumphant grin at the sight of her. He slowly stroked his thick beard, his eyes gleaming like a wolf that had finally cornered its elusive prey. “Ah… at long last. My beautiful, fiery Savi,” Captain Nilo murmured, his voice thick with sickening anticipation.

“I asked you a question. Where is my father?!” Savi demanded, her voice hardening like iron, utterly unmoved by the imposing, terrifying silhouette of the pirate captain and his armed men.

Nilo did not bother to answer her. Instead, a cold, indifferent expression washed over his face as he turned his head slightly toward his vanguard, tossing out a ruthless command. “Boys… seize her.”

“No!!” her mother shrieked.

With the frantic, terrifying strength of a mother protecting her cub, she threw her frail body directly into the path of the approaching pirates. She used every ounce of her remaining power to shove the heavily armed men back, screaming desperately, “Don’t you dare touch my daughter! Keep your filthy hands off my child…!”

But the pirate king possessed no mercy. With a swift, brutal flick of his arm, Captain Nilo violently backhanded the woman, shoving her away with immense, careless force. The sheer impact of the blow shattered the mother’s balance. She was thrown backward, her head striking the solid wooden support beam of their home with a sickening thud before she collapsed limply onto the floor.

Consciousness abandoned her instantly. She lay motionless as a thick, dark crimson pool of blood began to seep from her temple, staining the woven bamboo matting.

“Mother!!” Savi screamed in pure agony. Behind her, her little siblings dissolved into hysterical, unrestrained weeping, throwing themselves over the unresponsive form of their mother.

Before Savi could even take a step toward her fallen parent, two pairs of massive, calloused hands clamped down upon her arms like iron shackles, bruising her flesh. “You’re coming with us, girl…” one of the brutes grunted, ruthlessly dragging her out of the hut and onto the dirt path.

“I said unhand me! Let me go, you monsters!” Savi shrieked, thrashed violently. She kicked, bit, and twisted her torso, deploying every shred of her strength in a desperate bid to break free from their suffocating grip.

But without a single word of warning, Captain Nilo stepped into her path and delivered a heavy, crushing blow directly into the young woman’s stomach.

The sheer force of the fist stole the breath from Savi’s lungs in an instant. Her vision fractured; the entire world began to spin violently on its axis. The agonizing, heartbroken cries of her little siblings grew faint and distant, fading into a dull, underwater hum until darkness rushed in to swallow her whole. Her body went completely limp, slipping into unconsciousness.

Without wasting a moment, Captain Nilo’s men hoisted her onto a burly shoulder, carrying her toward the flagship like a prized trophy of war. As the pirates marched back through the village, the helpless townsfolk could only peer through the narrow, terrified slits of their bamboo walls—paralyzed by fear, powerless, and trembling for their own miserable lives.

The pirates sailed away, leaving Juma Island drowned in the hollow wailing of broken children and the bloody, fractured ruins of a family torn apart.

THE SANCTUARY OF SECRETS

While violence and terror reigned supreme over the forgotten shores of Juma Island, hundreds of miles away, tucked deep within a prestigious, hidden enclave of the bustling metropolis, stood the magnificent estate known as Casa De Segunda .

From the exterior, the manor commanded respect with its grand, ancestral design—imposing walls crafted from ancient, polished dark wood and expansive Capiz shell windows that breathed the rich, opulent history of a bygone era. But the moment one crossed the threshold into the interior, they were violently thrust into a breathtakingly modern, luminescent sanctuary.

The architecture was a masterful symphony of contemporary design and classical artistry: towering, cathedral-like ceilings, recessed warm LED lighting that cast a luxurious, golden glow over the space, and minimalist furniture meticulously carved from rare, pristine marble and flawless glass. It was a cutting-edge fortress explicitly designed to safeguard the deepest secrets of the past.

In the dead center of a vast, echoing hall, resting atop a sleek, minimalist table fashioned from polished black glass, lay an intricate, mystical map and an ancient, weathered ring. They sat together in the quiet, as if suspended in time, waiting for a cosmic catalyst. The sharp spotlight from the high ceiling struck the artifact perfectly, causing the intricate, ancient engravings on the ring to cast long, dancing shadows across the pristine white walls.

Ethan was losing his mind.

He paced back and forth across the mirror-like marble floor, his leather shoes clicking sharply against the stone. His hands were shoved deep into the pockets of his tailored, modern blazer, his jaw clenched tight. He could no longer tolerate the suffocating, heavy silence that hung in the air, competing only with the sterile, freezing hum of the room’s air conditioning units.

“Why hasn’t the Third Eye of Dalikmata revealed the final fragment of the ring yet?” Ethan demanded, his voice fracturing with a potent mixture of bitter impatience and deep, agonizing worry. His sharp eyes remained locked onto the mystical, glowing sigils etched into the ancient metal.

From the far edge of the room, framing a massive glass wall that offered a panoramic view of the sprawling city’s glittering skyline, Baekhyun finally took a step forward. His face was a mask of absolute, unshakeable tranquility—a stark, jarring contrast to the turbulent anxiety radiating from his companion. He cast a brief, calculating look at the dormant ring before shifting his calm gaze back to Ethan.

“We must exercise patience, Ethan… Just give it a little more time,” Baekhyun instructed, his smooth tone vibrating with an innate, quiet authority that demanded compliance. “It is highly probable that at this exact juncture, the dormant energies within the artifact have simply not yet awakened. Mystical relics possess their own independent timeline of resurrection, even within the confines of our modern world.”

On the opposite end of the vast hall, Kaito stood leaning against a polished marble pillar, his arms crossed over his chest. His demeanor was dead serious, his piercing, razor-sharp eyes fixed intently on a young woman who waited in silence just a few feet away—Catherine.

“The moment we catch even a glimpse of a manifestation… you already know exactly what must be done, Catherine,” Kaito stated, his words heavy and deliberate. It was a chilling reminder that the perilous mission assigned to them left absolutely zero margin for human error.

Catherine nodded grimly. She raised her head, her gaze meeting the piercing eyes of her superior without a single tremor of hesitation. She stood tall and resolute beneath the blazing, modern lights of the sanctuary. “Yes, Senior. I understand perfectly,” Catherine replied, her fingers curling tightly into her palms. She stood ready, prepared to execute whatever absolute command would be handed down to her the very second the gears of destiny began to turn.

AWAKENING IN THE DARK

Meanwhile, far away from the sterile, high-tech mysteries of the metropolitan mansion, the tides of fate shifted back to the cruel reality of Juma Island’s stolen daughter.

The monstrous pirate vessel, constructed of blackened, rotting timber, groaned softly as it pitched against the violent, crashing assault of the midnight waves. Inside the opulent yet shadows-draped quarters of the captain, Savi’s fingers twitched against the fabric of a mattress. The metallic, bitter taste of dried blood in her mouth and a sharp, white-hot agony radiating from her abdomen were the brutal catalysts that dragged her mind back into consciousness.

“Where… where am I?” Savi whispered, her voice a cracked, raspy thread.

She forced her heavy eyelids open, her disoriented gaze frantically trying to map out the unfamiliar, hostile surroundings. She found herself reclined upon a lavish, velvet-lined berth—a sickening luxury completely alien to the simple, honest life she had known.

The soft, delicate clink of fine crystal echoed through the cabin.

From the wide stern windows looking out into the pitch-black abyss of the roaring sea, a looming, familiar silhouette spun around to face her.

“You are aboard my ship, my dear… and I must say, you look absolutely breathtaking in those quarters. Like a captured princess,” Captain Nilo purred, swirling a crystal champagne glass in his hand. Beneath the flickering, amber glow of the oil lamp, the swirling liquid within the glass gleamed with the sickening hue of fresh blood. A smug, possessive smirk played on his lips as he began to slowly, predatorily close the distance between them.

In a devastating flash, the dam broke, and the horrifying memories rushed back into Savi’s mind—the sight of her mother’s bloody, lifeless face, the agonizing screams of her siblings, and the brutal force that had ripped her from her home.

Terror and profound sorrow warred within her chest, threatening to break her spirit, but she desperately fought to anchor herself. Even as hot, heavy tears slipped down her pale cheeks, her trembling hand secretly drifted toward the hidden pocket of her skirt.

Her fingers brushed against the smooth, metallic surface of the golden clam she had found on the shore—still hidden, still radiating that faint, impossible warmth against her thigh.

Griping the hidden artifact for strength, she raised her chin and looked straight into the cruel, merciless eyes of Captain Nilo, desperate for answers amidst the terrifying uncertainty of her fate.

“My mother… what did you do to her?” Savi choked out, her voice vibrating with a dangerous mixture of grief and mounting fury. “And tell me… where is my father?!”

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE OCEAN (PART TWO)

When the ring shattered into four fragments, the pieces were scattered to the depths of the Forest, the vastness of the Ocean, and the clamor of the city.

The Siren of Juma

The world inside the belly of the galleon was forged from darkness, damp rot, and the suffocating stench of brine.

Savi lay paralyzed on the splintered, weeping planks of the lower deck. The wood was cold—a freezing, jagged surface that bit into her bare skin with every desperate breath she drew. Heavy, coarse hemp ropes bit into her wrists and ankles, chafing her flesh until it burned. Her heart hammered against her ribs like a trapped bird, each thud echoing in the hollow cavern of her ears. The air was thick with the scent of mildew and decaying seaweed, a claustrophobic tomb that threatened to choke the very life out of her.

“What… what are you going to do to me?” she whispered, her voice fracturing against the darkness. It was barely a breath, trembling and fragile, laced with a terror that ran bone-deep.

Through the shadows, a silhouette shifted. Heavy, methodical footsteps approached, making the old floorboards groan beneath a terrible weight.

Captain Nilo stepped into the dim, flickering amber light of a solitary lantern. He did not answer immediately. Instead, a slow, sickening grin twisted his weather-worn face, revealing yellowed teeth. His eyes, dark and predatory, burned with an unholy, unrestrained lust.

Before Savi could pull away, his hand descended upon her thigh. It was massive, calloused, and covered in coarse dark hair. As he dragged his palm upward, the sensation sent a jolt of pure revulsion through her spine. It didn’t just feel like a touch; it felt like molten sulfur searing her flesh, leaving a trail of invisible ash in its wake.

“Don’t you know, my sweet?” Nilo leaned down, his voice dropping into a low, guttural rasp that vibrated against her ear. Savi choked as his breath washed over her face—hot, rancid, and smelling of sour rum and decay. “I have craved you for far too long. The way you carry yourself, the fire in your eyes… I have burned for it. And now, at long last… the sea has delivered you to me. You are finally mine, aking mahal .”

“No… please… no…” Savi wept.

The dam broke, and hot, heavy tears tracked lines through the grime and salt crusting her cheeks. She thrashed against her bindings, but the ropes only dug deeper, drawing a thin line of copper-tasting blood from her wrists. She squeezed her eyes shut, praying to a silent heaven, begging for a mercy that this dark room could not afford.

But Nilo was deaf to her salvation. He leaned closer, the foul heat of his mouth inches from her lips, ready to steal her dignity in the dark.

Then, the world shattered.

KKRRRRAAAAKKK!

The entire universe violently tilted. A deafening groan tore through the timber of the galleon as an immense force slammed into its hull. Heavy iron trunks slid across the floor, crashing against the bulkheads. The lantern swung wildly, casting chaotic, manic shadows across the ceiling. Nilo lost his footing, stumbling backward with a curse as the ship rolled aggressively into a steep trough.

Before he could regain his balance, the heavy oak door of the cabin was nearly battered down. The latch burst open, and a pirate stumbled in, his eyes wide with an manic, breathless hysteria.

“Captain! Captain Nilo!” the man screamed, his voice cracking over the roar of a sudden wind bleeding down from the upper deck. “The sea! A wave… a monstrous wave is bearing down upon us!”

Rage and disbelief contorted Nilo’s features. Shoving his frantic crewman aside, he bolted out of the suffocating cabin and lunged toward the main deck.

The moment his boots hit the upper deck, the sheer violence of the elements struck him like a physical blow. A howling, tempestuous wind whipped through the rigging, tearing at the sails. But it wasn’t the wind that froze the blood in Nilo’s veins. It was the horizon.

Rising from the black depths of the ocean was a titan. A colossal wall of churning, frothing water—easily four stories high—was charging toward them with the speed and malice of an avalanche. It swallowed the sky, blotting out the light, its crest a crown of violent white foam.

Around Nilo, seasoned, bloodthirsty pirates fell to their knees. Men who had slaughtered without remorse now clutched their rosaries or stared blankly, mouths agape, paralyzed by the absolute certainty of their impending doom. A lethal, icy dread crept up their spines. The giant wave was not just going to capsize their ship; it was going to erase the entire Island of Juma from the map.

Yet, at the absolute peak of the chaos, when the wind screamed loudest and the sea threatened to swallow the sky, a sudden stillness bled into the air.

A sound cut through the tempest.

It was a melody—hauntingly beautiful, impossibly clear, weaving itself through the roaring gale like threads of pure silver. It was tender, ancient, and heavy with a strange, otherworldly enchantment. In an instant, the frantic terror clawing at the hearts of the pirates withered away. In its place settled a profound, inexplicable peace. The men stopped crying; the wind seemed to soften its bite just to listen.

“Who… who is doing that?” Nilo stammered, shaking his head as if waking from a trance, his eyes straining against the heavy sea spray to find the source of the song.

His men could only look at each other, their weapons lowered, entirely captivated and subdued by the sheer majesty of the voice.

Meanwhile, on the shores of Juma Island, panic had turned the coastal village into a hornets’ nest. Fleeing residents stumbled over rocks and sand, carrying what little belongings they could, their eyes locked onto the towering wall of water poised to bury their homes.

But then, the same gentle, deep-sea melody washed over the land. It vibrated through the very earth beneath their feet, echoing as if arising from the deepest trenches of the ocean. One by one, the crying children quieted. The fleeing elders stopped in their tracks. The terror that had gripped the islanders dissolved, replaced by a sacred, reverent silence.

Inside a small, weathered thatch hut near the shoreline, Savi’s mother and younger sibling stood frozen by the window.

For the young boy, it was just a beautiful song. But for his mother, Lorna, the melody hit her like a thunderbolt. She knew the rhythm of every note. Her heart recognized the precise, soulful cadence of the voice. It was a song etched into her very soul.

“Savi…” Lorna whispered. Her lips trembled violently as she pressed her hands against the rough wooden frame of the window, staring out at the turbulent sea.

“Mother? What is it? What’s happening?” the boy asked, his small fingers tightening around the hem of his mother’s faded dress, his eyes wide with innocence and confusion.

“I know this song…” Lorna began, tears finally spilling over her eyelids, hot and unbidden, cutting through the dust on her face. “I am not mistaken… that is your sister’s voice. That is Savi. This… this is the very lullaby I sang to both of you when you were nothing but babes in my arms.”

Lorna pressed a trembling hand against her chest, where her heart beat frantically—wracked with terror for where her daughter might be, but ignited by a sudden, fierce spark of hope.

Back aboard the rolling pirate ship, the spell holding Captain Nilo snapped. Realization struck him like a physical blow. The voice was coming from below.

He spun on his heel and rushed back down the steep stairs, tearing through the corridors until he burst into the dark room where he had bound Savi. But the sight that greeted him made him stop dead in his tracks, the air dying in his throat.

The ropes lay on the floorboards, unraveled and frayed as if they had simply given way.

Savi was no longer lying down. She stood tall in the center of the cabin, her posture rigid yet ethereal, as though her mind were drifting through another dimension entirely. Bathed in a strange, faint bioluminescent glow, she held a battered, salt-stained tricorn hat in her hands—a hat that Nilo recognized instantly. It belonged to a man whose ghost still haunted every corner of this ship.

“Savi…” the captain breathed, his voice stripped of all its former arrogance, reduced to a hollow gasp.

The girl ceased her low, melodic chanting. The moment the last note left her lips, a seismic shift occurred. Above them, the thick, suffocating storm clouds split open. Radiant beams of sunlight pierced the darkness, casting golden light across the waters of Juma. The apocalyptic gloom that had threatened to end the world evaporated into nothingness. Even the four-story wall of water, which had been seconds away from crushing the island, collapsed inward, flattening out into a calm, glass-like surface as if it had never existed.

Slowly, Savi turned her gaze toward Nilo.

The helpless, terrified girl from moments ago was gone. Her eyes, once brimming with tears of fear, now burned with a terrifying, incandescent wrath. They were deep, dark pools of ancient, simmering bitterness.

“You killed my father,” Savi said. Her voice shook, not from fear, but from the sheer volume of restrained fury vibrating within her. “And now, you will pay.”

“Wait… just let me explain…” Nilo stammered, his bravado entirely crumbling. He took a slow, panicked step backward, his boots clicking against the floor as the sheer weight of her aura pressed down upon his chest, making it hard to breathe.

But the universe gave him no time for explanations.

The ship bucked violently once more, not from a wave, but from an immense, targeted eruption of pressure directly beneath the keel. The sudden jolt knocked Nilo completely off his feet, sending him crashing heavily into the hardwood floor, a sharp pain radiating through his shoulder.

Taking advantage of the chaos, Savi bolted from the room. Her bare feet flew up the wooden stairs, breaking out into the blinding sunlight of the main deck.

The remaining pirates, recovering from their daze, saw her running toward the railing. With snarls of desperation, they drew their cutlasses and lunged forward to block her path. But before their blades could even clear their scabbards, the ancient power that had awakened within Savi’s blood surged to the surface.

The ocean did not just obey her song—it answered her soul.

SWWWOOOOOOSSHHH!

With a deafening roar, columns of saltwater erupted from the sides of the galleon, crashing over the bulwarks. The water defied gravity, twisting and shaping itself in mid-air into massive, undulating tentacles of liquid pressure. Like the limbs of a mythical kraken, the liquid tendrils lashed out, wrapping tightly around the torsos and limbs of Nilo’s men. The harder they struggled, the more the watery bonds constricted, pinning their arms to their sides and trapping them in a crushing, inescapable grip.

“W-Witch! The girl is a sea witch!” one of the deckhands screamed, his face turning red as he thrashed against the pressurized water, which only seemed to grow heavier and more suffocating with every movement.

Savi didn’t cast a single glance back. With a definitive, fearless leap, she threw herself over the edge of the ship, plunging straight into the cold, churning embrace of the sea.

But she did not sink. The moment her body broke the surface, the ocean welcomed her like a mother. The currents wrapped around her, propelling her forward with incredible speed. She glided through the water effortlessly, swimming toward the sandy shores of Juma Island, guided by an invisible, loving tide.

Only when she had carved a safe, distant gap between herself and the vessel did the magical force holding the pirates finally dissipate. The liquid tentacles lost their form, splashing harmlessly onto the deck as ordinary, lifeless seawater.

Gasping for air and soaked to the bone, the pirates scrambled to their feet. One of them rushed over to Nilo, who was painfully pushing himself up, clutching his bruised shoulder.

“Boss… do we pursue her?” the man asked, his voice trembling violently, his eyes darting frantically between the calm sea and his captain.

Captain Nilo walked to the edge of the ship, his eyes tracking the fading ripple in the water where Savi had gone. A heavy, dark mixture of dread and grim realization settled deep within his gaze.

“No…” Captain Nilo replied, his voice deadly quiet, staring out at the horizon. “There is no point. She already knows… she knows the truth about what we did to our old captain. She knows we murdered Julio.”

TO BE CONTINUED….

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE: THE FOUR FRAGMENTS: THE OCEAN (PART THREE)

THE CONTINUATION…

Meanwhile, deep within the subterranean chambers of Casa De Segunda, the air curdled. A sudden, oppressive torrent of ancient energy flooded the room, heavy enough to make the stone walls sweat.

Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki, and Kaito froze mid-stride. Simultaneously, a sharp, white-hot agony pierced the exact center of their foreheads, as if a branding iron had been pressed against their skin. They gasped, stumbling forward as the phantom pain radiated through their skulls.

In that breathless heartbeat, the third eye of Dalikmata split open upon their brows.

As the mystical lids parted, the four young men were violently forced to close their physical eyes. The world turned black, but within the deepest recesses of their consciousness, a vivid, blinding vision violently tore through their minds. Images flashed like lightning—violent, jagged, and absolute. There, hidden beneath shadows and shifting tides, lay the final fragment of the Ring of Avarice. It rested in the dark, pulsing with a sinister greed, waiting to be claimed.

“An island…” Ethan whispered. His voice was a raspy breath as his mind desperately struggled to catalog the terrain burning into his mind. His features hardened, his jaw clenching as the crushing weight of their destiny settled squarely upon his shoulders.

“Then we move. Now. Before Kassius or Saesbyol can get their hands on it,” Aki commanded. His voice cut through the heavy silence like a honed blade. Though his physical eyes remained tightly shut, the exact coordinates of the island were mapped perfectly in his mind’s eye. Instinctively, his fingers wrapped around the hilt of his weapon, his knuckles turning white.

“Aki is right… we have to hurry,” Baekhyun agreed. His heart hammered violently against his ribs—a volatile cocktail of raw dread and adrenaline-fueled anticipation. They didn’t need to speak it aloud; they all knew that every second wasted was a second given to their enemies.

Kaito snapped his eyes open. The moment his vision returned, the searing eye on his forehead sealed shut, leaving only a faint, pulsing warmth. He spun around, his gaze locking onto the young witch standing in the shadows. “Catherine, it’s time!”

Catherine nodded fiercely, her expression turning into a mask of solemn gravity. Stepping forward on her tiptoes, she threw her hands toward the vaulted ceiling. She slashed her fingers through the stagnant air, her voice dropping into a low, resonant register as she chanted an ancient, primordial incantation:

“Rend the veil, shatter the wall—Darkness obey, open the way!”

Her voice did not merely carry; it shook the very foundation of the room, echoing off the ancient stone walls like a chorus of spirits. Instantly, the air enveloping Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki, and Kaito began to vibrate violently, blurring like a heat mirage. Their physical forms warped, stretching as they were pulled into an invisible vortex, until they dissolved entirely into nothingness.

The sudden departure of the four men left a suffocating vacuum of silence in the chamber, but it lasted only a heartbeat before the sharp clatter of preparation shattered it.

Kikyo stepped toward Catherine, her posture shifting effortlessly into a lethal, battle-ready stance. Her eyes were sharp, devoid of fear.

“Junbi dekimashita! (I am ready!)” Kikyo declared, her voice ringing with unwavering determination.

Across the room, Jasmine unholstered her unique weapon—the Weather Pipe. Her fingers gripped the polished surface tightly, a dangerous, brilliant fire igniting in her eyes as she prepared herself for the impending storm.

“Wait… I’m coming with you.”

The desperate voice fractured their preparations. Jin Ae stumbled forward, her breath shallow and ragged. She forced her chin up, desperately trying to project a strength she did not possess. But before she could take another step, Jasmine moved, planting herself firmly in her friend’s path. Jasmine’s face softened, twisted by a painful mixture of fierce protectiveness and deep affection.

“Jin Ae, you haven’t recovered your strength yet… and besides, where we are going, it is far too dangerous,” Jasmine said. Her tone was gentle, almost a plea, but her hands gripped the girl’s shoulders with unyielding firmness.

“I am free from Helga’s curse; you all know that!” Jin Ae protested, her voice rising as a bitter wave of frustration washed over her. Tears of humiliation threatened to sting her eyes; the crushing weight of being left behind, of being a burden, was a physical ache in her chest.

But before Jasmine could offer a comforting word, a heavy, suffocating aura bled into the room, causing the ambient temperature to drop. Instantly, Catherine and Jasmine bowed their heads in profound reverence as two formidable matriarchs stepped out from the shadows: Meriam, and beside her, Ara—the mother of Jin Ae and Baekhyun.

“You may be free from Helga’s curse thanks to Sister Yael’s purification… but will you be safe from the wrath of your grandfather?” Meriam’s voice sliced through the damp air—cold, precise, and dripping with an absolute authority that brooked no argument. “You will do nothing but jeopardize your brother’s mission.”

Meriam’s words struck Jin Ae like physical blows, piercing straight through her fragile defense. Pierced by the cruelty of the truth, Jin Ae looked desperately toward her mother, her eyes begging for a shield, for someone to fight for her.

Ara stepped forward, her expression a mirror of sorrow, and gently took her daughter’s trembling hand. “Meriam is right, my child. Stay here at the Casa… stay with me.”

“Mommy…” Jin Ae whispered. The word was a broken, defeated sigh. Her shoulders slumped, and the last remnants of her fighting spirit evaporated, leaving her hollow.

Meriam turned her back on the broken girl, addressing the three remaining warriors. “Go now. Go, and ensure their survival.”

Catherine, Kikyo, and Jasmine nodded in unison. Stepping forward, Catherine raised her hands once more, the devastating weight of their reality resting heavily on her shoulders. For the second time, she commanded the elements, weaving the forbidden words into the fabric of the room:

“Rend the veil, shatter the wall—Darkness obey, open the way!”

Before the vortex could swallow them whole, Catherine and Jasmine cast one final, lingering glance back at Jin Ae. Their eyes were profound pools of melancholy. Once upon a time, it had always been just the three of them—an unbreakable trinity that had braved the darkest, most terrifying mysteries of the Night Crawler. But now, as Kikyo stood beside them, enveloped in the same swirling magic, they all felt the agonizing shift of time.

The tides had changed. They had a new ally by their side, but a sister, a truest friend, was being left behind in the encroaching dark.

And with a sudden, violent flash of light, they vanished, leaving Jin Ae alone, her hollow gaze fixed entirely on the empty space where her world used to be.

SWWOOOOSH!

The moment Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki, and Kaito breached the spatial rift and dropped onto the jagged, coarse sands of Juma Island, the elements hit them like a physical wall. Violent sprays of saltwater whipped across their faces, and a tempestuous, howling wind threatened to rip the breath straight from their lungs. Yet, it wasn’t the fury of the storm that brought the four young men to a sudden, paralyzed halt. It was the breathtaking, impossible spectacle unfolding in the heart of the roaring sea.

Locked in a desperate, titanic struggle against a colossal wall of churning water—a monstrous tsunami—was a creature born of myth.

From the waist up, she possessed the ethereal, striking beauty of a young woman, her dark hair lashing wildly in the wind. But beneath the surface of the roiling waves, her body tapered into a magnificent, shimmering piscine tail. Her scales caught the fractured light of the storm, gleaming like polished sapphires and silver obsidian.

“A mermaid?” Aki gasped. His voice was nearly swallowed by the gale as he slammed his boots deeper into the shifting, wet sand to anchor his weight against the wind.

Baekhyun’s sharp, hyper-focused eyes, however, caught a completely different detail—something gripped tightly in the creature’s trembling hands. It was a massive, ancient conch shell, pulsing violently with two fiercely conflicting auric forces: a brilliant, sacred golden light desperately fighting against a creeping, suffocating ink-black shroud of energy.

“Mother Calista was right…” Baekhyun breathed, a flicker of profound hope igniting in his voice. “The final piece of the relic… it still holds a fragment of uncorrupted goodness.”

“Then there is still a chance,” Kaito added, his jaw tightening as his eyes locked onto the agonizing strain lining the mermaid’s face. “We can still save this creature before the darkness completely hollows her out.”

But before they could weave a strategy, Ethan’s commanding roar shattered their fixation, snapping them back to the lethal reality unfolding right in front of them.

“Save the theories for later! She can’t hold that tsunami back any longer! Move!”

Without a second thought, Ethan sprinted toward the foaming shoreline, his boots splashing through the freezing tide, with the others hot on his heels. They formed a defensive line at the edge of the world, facing the monstrous wall of water that cast a lethal shadow over the entire island.

In perfect unison, the four Bellators raised their right hands, thrusting their open palms forward toward the towering leviathan of water. Dropping their voices into a deep, earth-shaking cadence, they unleashed a forbidden, synchronized incantation.

“Ventus frenum… SISTE FLUCTUS!”

Their combined voices resonated across Juma Island, a sonic boom that sliced through the thunderous roar of the tempest. An invisible, cataclysmic shockwave of magical pressure slammed into the atmosphere.

Hearkening to the ancient words of power, the mermaid’s eyes snapped toward them. The sudden distraction broke her haunting melody. The moment her song ceased, the cataclysmic wall of water—which had been seconds away from erasing the island—suddenly lost its cohesion. The towering wave shuddered, collapsed inward, and dissipated into a gentle, harmless frothing foam that lapped weakly at their boots.

“Thank you…” Savi murmured. Her voice was a spent, fragile whisper as she floated, utterly exhausted, in the shallow, now-tranquil waters.

The Bellators lowered their hands, a collective sigh of relief passing through them. But their sanctuary was violently shattered. The air pressure suddenly spiked, turning rancid and cold, as a familiar, despised silhouette slowly levitated down from the storm-torn skies.

“Well, well. If it isn’t the pathetic, useless Bellators,” a sarcastic, dripping voice mocked.

Kassius touched down upon the sand, his lips curled into a cruel, patronizing sneer.

Ethan’s eyes narrowed into slits, an all-consuming fury instantly igniting in his chest. “You… you were the one who conjured that wave?”

“Of course. How else was I going to force that little siren to unleash the full depth of her power?” Kassius chuckled softly, his chest swelling with unbridled arrogance. “And as you can see, my little experiment was a resounding success.”

“Are you completely out of your mind?!” Ethan bellowed, taking a menacing step forward. “Countless innocent lives would have perished because of your twisted games!”

Just as Ethan was about to lunge forward to tear the pirate apart, Baekhyun’s hand swiftly shot out, gripping Ethan’s wrist firmly to anchor him and force him to calm down.

It was a simple, protective gesture. But the moment Kassius’s eyes locked onto Baekhyun holding Ethan back, the pirate suddenly froze.

A violent, fragmented memory smashed into Kassius’s mind like a physical blow—a blurred, phantom image from a lifetime ago, where Daryl had held his hand in the exact same protective manner. For a terrifying second, Kassius lost his grip on reality. The cruel smirk vanished from his face, replaced by a profound, agonizing confusion as a phantom ache bloomed deep within his chest.

While the suffocating tension held them hostage, the magnificent tail beneath the water began to fracture. The shimmering scales dissolved into sea foam until Savi’s lower half reverted back into ordinary human legs. Shivering, drenched, and consumed by fear, she stumbled out of the surf.

“Who… who is he?” she trembled, her small hand pointing toward the dazed Kassius.

“Stay back. Do not go near him. He is a servant of the dark,” Kaito warned grimly, gently nudging Savi behind the barrier of his own body.

Hearing Kaito’s voice, Kassius’s head snapped up. He stared intensely at Kaito’s features, his mind desperately trying to overlay a familiar, ancient face from his past onto the young man standing before him.

“Joseon…?” Kassius whispered. The word was hollow; his eyes completely lost in the labyrinth of a forgotten era.

“What the hell are you babbling about, ‘Joseon’?!” Ethan snapped, his frustration bleeding into his confusion.

Kaito, however, did not look away. He studied the unnatural glaze over Kassius’s pupils—the profound lack of genuine emotion and the hollow, vacant nature of his consciousness. “I know exactly what is happening here…”

“What is it, Milord?” Baekhyun asked urgently, keeping his eyes trained on the enemy.

“He is under Saesbyol’s complete hypnotic thrall… just as I once was, centuries ago,” Kaito explained, his voice deadly serious.

“What kind of hypnosis?” Aki demanded, his hand remaining steady on his hilt, his posture wired for immediate violence.

“A love potion… a binding glamour,” Kaito answered, his brow furrowing as he desperately clawed through his own dark memories to find an answer. “But as of right now, I do not know how to break a curse of this magnitude.”

CHAPTER 11: The Black Vortex

“If that’s the case—” Ethan began, but the universe cut him down before he could finish.

VUUUUUUMMMMM!

A sudden, violent localized gale erupted directly in the center of their circle. From the empty air, a miniature tornado of pitch-black smoke materialized out of nothingness. Before a single blade could be drawn or a single counter-spell uttered, the dark vortex expanded violently, swallowing Savi whole. In the same breathless second, the vacuum dragged Kassius into its churning abyss.

“H-HEEEELLLP MEEEE!!”

Savi’s terrified shriek echoed across the shore, vibrating through the bones of the Bellators as she was violently ripped from their sight.

Immediately following her scream, a chilling, soul-withering laughter boomed across the sky, echoing from every cliffside and cavern of the island. It was a laugh that promised ruin.

“Saesbyol…” Ethan snarled, his knuckles cracking as his fists clenched.

Through the veil of the swirling, ink-black smoke, two colossal, crimson eyes manifested, burning with sadistic amusement and absolute mockery. And with a final, violent blast of wind that kicked up a wall of blinding sand, the smoke, Savi, and Kassius vanished entirely into thin air—leaving the Bellators standing entirely alone on the desolate shore, defeated.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO: THE DARKNESS IS HERE

The wind howling outside seemed to mimic the heavy, deafening silence trapped within the walls of the abandoned room. Inside the suffocating darkness, four friends lay bound in agonizingly different ways, each locked in a desperate, silent battle against their own rising terror and despair.

Gina, renowned for her fierce strength and unyielding courage, writhed violently against the thick, thorny vines coiled tightly around her limbs. Every desperate thrash sliced into her skin, but the vines only responded by squeezing tighter, constricting with a malevolent intelligence of their own, slowly choking the breath from her lungs. Sweat poured down her flushed face, but her eyes burned with pure, unadulterated fury.

“Let us go, you coward!” she roared, her voice trembling under the weight of her rage. Every word tore from the deepest corners of her soul—a desperate, defiant battle cry to break free and shield the friends she loved.

Nearby, Astrid hovered, bound by an invisible, suffocating current of pressurized air. Every micro-movement she attempted felt like invisible glass blades slicing into her flesh. Her striking features contorted with grief and helplessness as she watched her friends suffer.

“Gina, stop… don’t waste your strength on those vines,” Astrid pleaded, her voice barely a strained rasp but overflowing with deep concern. She knew the cruel nature of this magic; fighting it only hastened their end. All they could do now was brace themselves for whatever grim fate awaited them.

In another corner, Savi was entombed in a block of jagged ice, her lower body completely frozen and paralyzed. The supernatural frost was slowly clawing its way into her bones, sending violent, uncontrollable shivers through her frame. Her face was deathly pale, her wide eyes reflecting the sheer terror of their impending doom.

“How did we even end up here?” she whimpered to herself, her voice sinking into a breathless whisper. The words felt like a detached fragment of a nightmare, carrying the weight of her utter confusion and the terrifying certainty that they were running out of time.

While the three fought their desperate battles, Naomi sat curled in a dark corner, paralyzed and weeping silently. Her fragile frame shook violently with every sob, terrified by the looming, inescapable reality of their deaths.

“What… what does that monster want with us?” she whispered, her voice completely breaking under the crushing weight of her fear. It sounded less like a question and more like a final, desperate prayer to survive and see her family just one more time.

Suddenly, the heavy iron door groaned open. Don Joseon Choi stepped into the room, flanked by the menacing shadow of Kassius. Don Joseon’s sheer presence seemed to swallow what little light remained, plunging the room into a suffocating, dead silence. A sickening, triumphal smirk played on his lips as he surveyed the tortured souls before him.

“What do you want from us?!” Savi spat out, forcing a desperate surge of bravery into her trembling voice.

Don Joseon did not answer immediately. He simply smiled, his eyes gleaming with absolute, twisted malice. “I need all of you,” he murmured, his voice as cold as ice and dripping with dark promise. “You are the final keys to unleash the apocalypse.” Each word hung in the air like a death sentence, dripping with his obsessive desire to reduce the world to ash and rule over the ruins.

The gravity of his words struck the friends like a physical blow, leaving them gasping in horror.

“You’re insane, you old bastard!” Astrid screamed, her voice trembling with a mixture of raw terror and burning hatred.

Don Joseon chuckled, the sound dry and mocking. “I am not insane, little girl,” he sneered, leaning in slightly. “But the very darkness that is about to consume you… you will be the sparks that ignite the great war. You will bring about the end of this pathetic world.”

With a slow, deliberate movement, Don Joseon stretched his hand toward Savi’s face. From the tips of his fingers, a thick, writhing black energy began to bleed into the air, literally devouring the oxygen around them. Meanwhile, Kassius stepped toward Naomi, holding out an ancient, heavy wooden box carved with grotesque, glowing runes.

“What are you doing with that box?! Stay away from her!” Astrid shrieked, her heart shattering for her fragile friend.

“Don’t you dare touch her… I’ll tear you apart!” Gina threatened through gritted teeth, lunging forward. But the vines reacted instantly, digging violently into her throat and pinning her back against the wall, cutting off her warning in a choked gasp.

Slowly, almost teasingly, Don Joseon unlatched the box.

Instantly, a column of pure, sentient shadow erupted from within. Naomi screamed in absolute terror as the living darkness began to crawl up her legs, wrapping around her torso like a swarm of black serpents.

“NOOOOO! STOP, PLEASE!” she shrieked, a sound of pure agony and torment that echoed off the cold walls. In a terrifying flash, the thick, choking black smoke violently surged down her throat and pores, clawing at her soul and tearing away her humanity.

“Naomi! No!” Astrid screamed, her voice cracking with profound grief as she watched her friend’s agony. But she was powerless; she could only watch in horror as Naomi’s body began to warp.

The fragile girl they once knew was gone. Naomi’s form expanded, radiating an oppressive, lethal aura of power. Her simple clothes dissolved, replaced by a striking, armor-like garment of burning crimson and vivid orange.

She slowly opened her eyes, now glowing with a dangerous, unnatural light. “How may I serve you, Emperor of Darkness?” she murmured, her voice stripped of all warmth, leaving only a cold, mocking purr. She raised her hand, and a roaring ball of hellfire erupted from her palm—a terrifying symbol of her new, corrupted power.

Before the remaining three could even process the horror of losing their friend, Don Joseon turned his gaze toward them. With a cruel grin, he threw the box wide open once more.

A massive wave of thick, suffocating black smoke flooded the room, rapidly lunging toward Astrid, Gina, and Savi. It swarmed over them, ignoring their screams, and violently tore into their souls.

When the smoke finally cleared, the heavy silence returned. But this time, there was no more struggle. The four friends stood in unison, their eyes devoid of life, transformed into hollow, deadly puppets of the dark—ready to execute the catastrophic whims of their new master.

Meanwhile, within the historically serene and peaceful walls of Casa De Segunda, the elders were quietly tending to their daily routines. But that tranquility was violently shattered when the earth began to convulse with an unnatural, monstrous force. The very foundation of the sanctuary groaned; wall decorations crashed to the ground, and deep, jagged cracks began to spiderweb across the concrete floors.

In a chaotic corner of the room, Calista’s eyes widened in horror. The young Guada stood frozen in fear directly beneath a towering wooden cabinet that was slowly, inevitably tipping forward.

“Guada!” Calista screamed.

In the midst of the violent shaking, Calista lunged forward, her body acting on pure instinct to shield the child. But Jin Ae and Catherine were faster. Their lips moved in a blur, chanting ancient, mystical words in perfect unison. With a sharp, synchronized sweep of their hands, an invisible, colossal force erupted forward, catching the heavy wooden cabinet mid-air. It hung suspended in the trembling space for a breathless second before being gently, silently set down upon the fracturing floor.

Gasping for breath, Calista threw her arms around Guada, pulling the trembling child close before looking up at the two young women.

“Thank you… thank you, my children…” Calista whispered, her voice shaking violently with profound gratitude.

Catherine stepped closer, her face deathly pale, her eyes haunted by a dark, looming dread. “Miss Calista… it’s happening,” she warned, her voice barely carrying over the distant rumbles outside. “The apocalypse… the very vision Jasmine saw is unfolding right now.” Each word fell like a heavy mallet, plunging the entire room into a suffocating, terrified silence.

Calista’s jaw tightened as she slowly stood up. The fear that had briefly gripped her heart was instantly forged into cold, hard determination. “If that is the case… then we must prepare…” she declared, her eyes burning with resolve.

Outside the walls of Casa De Segunda, Aki was met by a world in complete chaos. The earth beneath his feet writhed like a colossal, caged beast fighting to break free. Closing his eyes, he took one deep, grounding breath, centering every ounce of his spiritual energy and channeling it down toward the soles of his feet.

Harnessing his elemental mastery over the earth, Aki sought to soothe the violent tremors. A brilliant, golden light suddenly erupted from his body, crawling like glowing veins across the dirt and binding the shattered soil. Within their immediate vicinity, the violent shaking ground to a halt. But Aki could feel the limits of his strength; his power could only shield this small sanctuary. In the distance, the muffled thunder of consecutive explosions and the terrifying roar of collapsing structures echoed through the air—the rest of the world was already tearing itself apart.

“Inside! Hurry, get inside now!” Sister Yael’s booming voice cut through the chaos. She frantically waved her arms, ushering everyone toward the reinforced, safer sectors of the Casa.

Once they breached the inner threshold, they were led deep into the high-tech sanctuary—the hidden command center first brought to life by the combined mystical arts of Lola Esther and Meriam. In the center of the dark room hung a massive, glowing holographic screen. It projected a map of the globe, now tragically bruised by a constellation of rapidly blinking red dots.

Ethan’s eyes widened as he recognized the sharp, imposing figure standing before the screen. “Miss Meriam! You’re here?” he gasped, stepping forward. “I thought you were still in Sitio Tinieblas?”

“There are far more critical matters at hand…” Meriam replied, her voice cold, flat, and hard as stone. She did not even turn to look at him; instead, she made a sharp, sweeping gesture in the air.

At her command, the holographic map zoomed in, revealing the true, agonizing face of hell on earth. The screen flickered with horrifying live feeds: devastating earthquakes tearing cities in half, colossal walls of dark ocean water—tsunamis—swallowing whole islands in a single sweep, and violent volcanic eruptions across the globe spitting liquid fire into a ash-choked sky. Giant, twisting tornadoes danced like destructive demons through ruined metropolises, their howling winds carrying the faint, desperate screams of the dying, while countless others lay silenced forever beneath the debris.

Ethan’s fists clenched so hard his knuckles turned white, a suffocating wave of fury and despair washing over him. “This is his doing… the work of Joseon’s new disciples,” he spat out.

“You are correct, Ethan,” Meriam answered, her gaze locked unblinkingly on the screen. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at the four familiar faces now displayed—four former allies who had become the living embodiments of the destructive elements. “And now, your mission is to stop them before they tear this world apart.”

In different corners of the globe, the four former friends had been completely consumed by the dark abyss:

Harnessing the devastating element of water, Savi stood at the edge of a raging sea. She raised her hands high, her once-warm eyes now glowing with a deep, unnatural ocean-blue. With a flick of her wrists, she summoned towering, monstrous tsunamis that crashed violently against the coastlines, erasing entire cities. Floating beside her in the turbulent sky was Astrid. Manipulating the pressurized winds, Astrid spun the dark clouds into violent hurricanes, feeding off the moisture of Savi’s waters to create a colossal, never-ending superstorm.

Elsewhere, Gina struck her heavy fists violently into the earth. With each catastrophic blow, she woke ancient, dormant volcanoes from their slumber, sending shockwaves that shattered entire continents. Floating directly above a yawning, smoking volcanic caldera was Naomi. A wild, maniacal grin stretched across her face as she channeled the boiling magma, forcing it to spill over. With a single exhalation of her searing, superheated breath, she withered the land below—instantly drying up forests, trees, and every trace of life, leaving nothing but barren ash.

Meanwhile, inside the opulent, cold walls of the Choi Mansion…

“Tremble in fear, Sigbinan…” Joseon whispered into the empty air, his eyes staring blankly into the dark. A moment later, he erupted into a booming, arrogant laughter—a chilling sound that echoed through the high ceilings of the mansion, dripping with absolute hubris.

But behind him, completely hidden from his view, Kassius was moving like a ghost. Clutched tightly in his hands was the ancient, sacred book of the Babaylan .

“I will not allow this… as payment for your betrayal, I will grant you a curse,” Kassius whispered to himself, a cold smile playing on his lips. He raised his hands, ready to utter the dark incantations of the curse, when a powerful hand suddenly grabbed him from behind, violently dragging him back into the shadows.

“Let me go!” Kassius thrashed in sudden panic. But before he could let out a scream, a firm hand clamped tightly over his mouth, stifling his voice.

Kassius strained his eyes in the darkness, forcing his gaze toward his captor. When he finally recognized the face hovering over him, his eyes dilated in sheer shock.

Daryl?! his mind screamed.

Daryl remained silent, keeping his hand pressed firmly over Kassius’s mouth to ensure they didn’t make a single sound. With his free hand, Daryl traced a quick, elegant sigil in the air. In an instant, the atmosphere around them warped, and they vanished like mist from the halls of the Choi Mansion, leaving Joseon completely oblivious to their escape.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE: THE BOOK OF BABAYLAN

A crisp, biting chill seeped quietly through the room, yet it paled in comparison to the frantic hammering inside Kassius’s chest as his blurred vision slowly began to clear. Out from the haze of his disoriented mind, a agonizingly familiar silhouette gradually took shape before him.

“Daryl…?” Kassius murmured, his voice laced with sheer disbelief as he locked eyes with his former lover.

Before his senses could fully recover from the heavy, suffocating weight of his awakening, Kassius felt a pair of arms wrap around him in a fierce, desperate embrace—a gesture fraught with raw worry. He gasped in surprise as the man held him tighter; the radiating warmth of Daryl’s body was the only tangible proof that this was not another cruel trick of his mind.

“Thank God… Miss Calista’s attempt to wake you actually worked,” Daryl whispered. A faint, uncontrollable tremor shook his voice, betraying the overwhelming relief washing over him after countless agonizing moments of dread.

“Calista?” Kassius’s eyes widened in utter shock.

Their glances met as Calista stepped forward from behind Daryl, her lips parting to greet him. Kassius instinctively meant to take a step back, but his feet felt glued to the floor, paralyzed by her presence.

“Kassius… I am so glad you have finally broken free from Saesbyol’s spell,” Calista said softly. Her eyes grew glossy with tears that welled up and threatened to spill over—as if the moment she saw him awake; an unbearable, agonizing burden had suddenly been lifted from her weary shoulders.

Kassius felt the strength drain from his knees. Forcing himself away from Daryl’s protective hold, he took a shaky step toward Calista. Every single stride felt like treading on the jagged, broken glass of his past—awakening buried memories of heartbreak and fury that instantly set his chest ablaze.

“I still cannot find it in my heart to forgive you… for killing my mother,” Kassius spat out, his voice trembling as tears began to sting the corners of his eyes. A sharp, rhythmic throb beat against his temples from the sheer intensity of the bitterness surging through his veins.

Yet, before Calista could offer a single word of response, a faint rustle and the soft thud of footsteps shattered the suffocating silence of the room. Kassius froze where he stood, every muscle in his body instantly locking up as a woman’s silhouette entered his field of vision.

In that fraction of a second, the world ceased to spin for Kassius. The very air around him felt drained of oxygen.

“My sweet child!” the woman cried out, a tender smile adorning her face as she entered alongside a nurse.

Kassius’s pupils dilated in absolute shock. That face—the gentle eyes that had provided him endless warmth throughout his childhood, the soft, comforting smile he had wept for through so many endless nights of torment and grief—it was standing right in front of him.

“Mama…?” Kassius choked out, his voice reduced to a frail, trembling whisper. He couldn’t stop the uncontrollable shaking of his own hands.

“Kassius, my darling son… yes, it’s really me,” Divina softly affirmed.

In that single, fleeting heartbeat, the towering fortress of rage, doubt, and fear that Kassius had meticulously built around his heart over years of suffering crumbled into dust. Surrendering entirely to the storm of emotions inside him, he surged forward, throwing his arms around his mother and holding her in a vice-like grip—as though the world itself would collapse into nothingness if he dared to let her go for even a single second.

“Mama… You’re alive. You’re actually real,” Kassius sobbed into her shoulder, clinging to her with every ounce of strength he had left. He breathed in the familiar, comforting scent of his mother—a scent he had starved for so long—confirming beyond a shadow of a doubt that this was no hallucination or deceitful trick of his mind.

He pulled back just enough to search her face, his hands resting heavily on her shoulders.

“But how… how are you here? I thought… I thought you were dead?” Kassius asked, his tone suddenly reverting to that of a helpless child crying out to his mother—filled with innocence, a desperate yearning for protection, and an aching longing.

From the side, Calista took a quiet step forward. When she spoke, her voice carried the bitter, haunting weight of a dark history.

“Just like me… she carries a curse,” Calista revealed quietly. “The curse of immortality.”

Kassius’s brow furrowed even deeper. Beneath his fingers, he could feel the cold, rigid leather cover of the tome he was still clutching tightly.

“The Curse of the Book?” Kassius breathed out, staring down at the artifact in his hands. Its aged, weathered pages seemed to radiate a silent, ominous energy that sent a cold shudder down his spine.

Daryl darted his eyes around the room, visibly anxious and hyper-aware of every faint sound echoing from the hallway outside. He knew all too well that they didn’t have the luxury of time for tearful reunions—not while lethal danger still lingered in the shadows, watching their every move.

“We need to move. Let’s talk at the Condo,” Daryl urged, his voice low and urgent. “We’ll be safe from Joseon’s eyes there.”

Meanwhile, within the weathered walls of the Casa De Segunda ancestral house, a suffocating silence hung heavy in the air—a quiet so profound it felt like the uneasy calm before a catastrophic storm. In the heart of the dim, sacred chamber, Nana Esther took slow, measured steps forward before coming to a halt in front of an ancient wooden table.

“The Alliance of Light is about to grow stronger,” Nana Esther intoned, her voice laced with an enigmatic weight. “For a soul thought to be lost shall soon return to the Light.” Her words echoed with a mysterious resonance that sent a cold shiver racing down the spines of everyone listening.

Jin Ae, Jasmine, and Nana Esther’s granddaughter, Catherine, exchanged bewildered glances. The young women struggled to grasp the profound, cryptic meaning hidden within the matriarch’s words.

“What do you mean, Lola?” Jin Ae asked softly, her gaze locked onto the elder’s stern, unreadable face.

Nana Esther opened her mouth to answer, but the sharp crash of the heavy door bursting open shattered the conversation. Hurried, frantic footsteps echoed through the hall as Ethan and Baekhyun stumbled inside, battered, bloodied, and clinging to the very edge of life. Aki and Kaito were desperately supporting their sagging weight, while behind them stood Kikyo, her shoulders slouched beneath an overwhelming weight of defeat. The air instantly grew thick with the sharp, metallic stench of fresh blood mingled with the acrid smell of burnt, residual energy left over from a violent clash.

“Merciful God… what happened to them?” Nana Esther gasped, her eyes darting in horror toward the blackened, magic-charred wounds marring the two young men’s bodies.

“The woman… who wields nature’s element… she’s far too strong,” Ethan wheezed out, clutching the deep, gashing wound at his side. Every ragged breath was accompanied by an agonizing groan of pain, crimson blood continually welling between his trembling fingers.

Seeing the pitiful, desperate state of their comrades, Jin Ae, Catherine, and Jasmine rushed to their aid without hesitation. Catherine immediately began gathering her restorative powers, her hands stirring with magical essence.

“How did the mission go, Kikyo?” Jin Ae asked, turning to the warrior who stood shell-shocked and eerily silent.

Kikyo slowly opened her eyes, revealing a gaze drowning in despair and bitter disappointment.

“I regret to say… I failed to break the curse on Saesbyol’s new allies,” Kikyo uttered, her voice laced with heavy grief. She hung her head, desperately trying to mask the stinging anguish of her failure.

“She’s right… we couldn’t even get close enough to strike,” Aki added through gritted teeth, his jaw clenched in helpless frustration as he braced Ethan’s collapsing body.

A bead of sweat dripped from Ethan’s brow. Pressing hard against his bleeding side, he slammed a fist onto the floorboards, unable to contain the raging torrent of anger and helplessness boiling within him.

“What good are these ancient weapons we hold if they can’t even stand against four wretched rings?!” Ethan spat out bitterly.

Nana Esther turned to face them all, her gaze sweeping across the room with profound wisdom and solemn warning.

“Your weapons will indeed prove useless, because the Ring of Greed possesses a power far greater than the ancient relic you retrieved before. That is precisely why that ring must fall into our hands,” Nana Esther declared gravely.

Jin Ae dropped her head, a crushing wave of guilt striking her chest like a physical blow. Tears welled in her eyes and threatened to spill over.

“I’m so sorry, Kuya Ethan… It’s my fault the ring was shattered into four pieces,” Jin Ae whispered, her voice cracking under the weight of her remorse.

“Wait… no one is blaming you, Jin Ae…” Baekhyun murmured gently, though each word was clearly a struggle against the agonizing bruises and deep lacerations covering his body.

“Shh, try not to move…” Catherine instructed softly, tending to Baekhyun. A soothing, emerald light radiated from her palms, slowly knitting together his open flesh and easing his pain, while Aki meticulously cleaned and bandaged Ethan’s wounded side.

Kaito locked eyes with Nana Esther. Though he forced his features into a rigid mask of composure, a flicker of dread danced in his eyes—a stark residual fear from witnessing the terrifying ferocity of their foes.

“If that’s the case, how do we defeat Saesbyol’s disciples?” Kaito asked, silently admitting to himself that their enemies had grown far more powerful and deadly than anything they had faced in the past.

An expectant stillness settled over the room once more. Nana Esther stared into the distance, as though recalling a forgotten prophecy or a secret long shrouded in shadow.

“There is still another way…” she uttered—few words, yet dripping with immense authority.

“What is it, Lola?” Catherine asked eagerly. Ethan, Baekhyun, and the rest turned their gazes toward the matriarch, desperately clinging to whatever fragment of hope she had to offer.

The elder drew a deep, heavy breath before releasing the words that would irrevocably alter the course of their battle:

“The Book of the Babaylans… we must reclaim it from the hands of Kassius and Joseon.”

Meanwhile, focus shifts back inside the dimly lit room where Daryl, Kassius, Divina, and Calista stood. Though shadows of shock and bewilderment still lingered on their faces, the heavy atmosphere slowly dissolved into an air of intense, burning curiosity.

Divina glanced briefly at her son before turning back to Calista, her expression fraught with sheer wonder.

“How did you break my son free from Joseon’s spell?” Divina inquired, desperately trying to comprehend how such a formidable, dark sorcery could ever be undone.

A subtle, enigmatic smile touched Calista’s lips, though her eyes held a trace of bittersweet mystery.

“When Daryl came to me, seeking aid, I bestowed a benevolent curse upon him,” Calista explained smoothly.

Divina’s brow furrowed in even deeper confusion. “A benevolent curse? What kind of spell could that possibly be?”

Before Calista could offer another word, Daryl blurted out an answer, a sudden wave of scorching heat flushing across his face.

“Through my kiss… Yes! Just a kiss, that was all!” Daryl declared hastily, his cheeks burning a bright crimson as he steadfastly avoided meeting the eyes of the two elder women.

Kassius narrowed his eyes, a dangerously seductive, playful gleam flickering in his gaze. Leaning in agonizingly close to Daryl’s ear, he lowered his voice into a smooth, velvety whisper meant for the young man’s ears alone.

“Was it truly just a kiss that you gave me in your office?”

The words struck Daryl directly in the chest like an electric surge. Breath hitched in his throat, and his heart hammered violently against his ribs. He swallowed hard, his mind suddenly flooded with vivid, searing flashes of every single detail from that night in his office—the agonizingly hot memory of what they had shared together. Desperately, he straightened his posture, fighting with everything he had to conceal the rising panic and flustered desire unraveling his composure.

Adjusting her flowing cloak, Calista stepped forward, unwittingly severing the charged, unspoken tension vibrating between the two young men.

“We should make our way to Casa De Segunda,” Calista suggested, a soft ray of genuine hope brightening her tone. “My son will certainly be overjoyed to finally meet you.”

An instant gloom settled over Kassius once more. The fleeting softness in his features vanished, replaced by a dark shadow of hesitation.

“Ethan…” Kassius uttered, his voice heavy with deep reluctance. That single name felt like a jagged thorn lodged in his throat.

Calista immediately picked up on the sudden, drastic shift in his aura.

“What is it, my boy?” she asked softly, her voice dripping with motherly concern.

Kassius lowered his head, the painful wounds of yesterday resurfacing—the bitter clash and raw confrontation that had transpired between him and Ethan.

“Our last encounter… did not end well,” Kassius confessed, his words weighed down by an aching fear of how he would be received by the people waiting there—especially Ethan.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR: THE RETURN OF THE BOOK AND IT’S NEW HOLDER

A sudden, violent tempest of chaotic energy erupted within the vast, ancient halls of Casa De Segunda. The very air grew suffocatingly heavy, thickening as if choked by a settling layer of desecrated ash, the moment the burning, fury-laden eyes of Kassius locked with Ethan’s entire battle-hardened vanguard.

“What in the hell is that monster doing here?” Ethan’s voice tore through the chamber like a jagged whip. In a flash of terrifying transformation, his human visage was violently consumed by sleek, obsidian fur that shimmered with a dangerous, predatory luster—the chilling manifestation of a fierce Sigbin. Over his shifting form, his sacred battle regalia rustled sharply, rising and falling in rhythm with his ragged, furious breaths. Flanking him on either side were Baekhyun, Aki, and Jin Ae, every muscle in their bodies coiled and vibrating with razor-sharp alertness.

“Hold on, bro! We didn’t come here to fight…” Daryl stammered defensively; the stark paleness of terror carved deep across his features as he frantically raised both hands in a universal gesture of peace.

“Stay out of this, Daryl!” Baekhyun hissed, his voice cold as winter ice, refusing to tear his lethal gaze away from the intrusion.

Meanwhile, standing completely isolated in a shadowed corner, Kassius remained entirely motionless. An unsettling, lifeless void draped over his stance, his cold stare fixed ahead as though the chaotic shouting around him belonged to a distant, meaningless world.

“Guys, please—I am Dr. Daryl Velez, Kassius’s partner. I’m also a sworn member of the White Dove and a healer; Miss Calista herself brought us here,” Daryl rushed out, desperate syllables tumbling over one another in a frantic bid to quench the raging fire of the situation before blood was spilled.

“We trust you, Daryl, but him ? That Kassius? Never! Not in a million years!” Ethan roared, his voice trembling with a toxic cocktail of betrayal and visceral loathing. “How many times did he try to end our lives? How many times did he nearly succeed? I will never, ever forget that!” His knuckles turned ghostly white as his fists clenched with blinding rage.

“Ethan is right! It is time for this wretched beast to pay for every single sin he has committed…” Aki snarled, her fury pushing her past the brink as she fully morphed into her Kitsune form. Her nine magnificent tails, blazing with an intense, fiery orange aura, whipped wildly through the air, charged and thrashing with untamed mystic power.

Amidst the swirling vortex of escalating tension, Kassius slowly crossed his arms over his chest. A faint, twisted smirk tugged at the corner of his lips—a chilling smile soaked in biting mockery and absolute, profound detachment.

“If that is truly what you all believe, then go ahead. Kill me. I couldn’t care less,” Kassius murmured, his voice a low, freezing dangerous hum as his sharp, unblinking eyes locked directly onto Ethan. “As if the lot of you are the only precious children of the gods in this wretched world.”

In a heart-stopping blur, Ethan moved with terrifying, preternatural speed. Before anyone could even draw a breath to intervene, he lunged forward and snatched the heavy, reinforced bow from Kikyo’s grip, instantly sliding a razor-tipped arrow from the quiver strapped across her back.

“Aniki, sore o yaru na yo! (Older brother, don’t do this!)” Kikyo shrieked, her body shooting forward like a desperate bolt of lightning to intercept him. But she was too late; the raw, consuming flames of vengeance were already burning too brightly within her brother’s eyes. Spinning her head toward Kassius, she snapped in rapid, sharp Japanese: “Anata-tachi wa Akihiko-niisan to onaji de hontō ni kōstubon da ne, yappari tomodachi da. (You are just like older brother Akihiko—stubborn to the very core. You two really are true friends, after all.)” Her brow furrowed deeply, a mix of profound exasperation and dread washing over her face as she looked between the two stubborn combatants.

“Then let this be the end of it. I gladly reclaim your life right here, right now,” Ethan whispered, venom dripping from every syllable as he pulled the reinforced bowstring back to his cheek, aiming the lethal tip of the arrow dead-center at Kassius’s exposed chest.

“My love, what are you doing? Please, stop this!” Baekhyun cried out, his voice cracking with panic as his hands shot out to grip Ethan’s rigid, trembling arm. Baekhyun could feel the violent, seismic shudders wracking his lover’s frame—muscles locked taut not just from anger, but from an overwhelming, suffocating surge of emotional agony.

“Release that arrow, Ethan,” Kassius warned, his tone flat and deceptively calm, though the deep pools of his eyes were beginning to curdle into pitch-black chasms. Off to the side, Kaito and Aki stood statuesque and silent, tracking every micro-movement of the impending execution. Jin Ae, Catherine, and Jasmine had already dropped into fighting stances, muscles coiled and ready to detonate into violence the exact second Ethan let the arrow fly.

Yet, before the kiss of death could tear through the air, the heavy oak doors of the chamber groaned open. Calista and Divina strode into the room. Taking in the catastrophic scene frozen before them, the two powerful matriarchs exchanged a single, sharp look of alarm. In a fraction of a second, Calista flicked her wrist; a cascade of shimmering, iridescent light unspooled through the air like a living ribbon, wrapping around the bow and forcing the weapon and arrow to slip harmlessly from Ethan’s slackened fingers.

“My son, what on earth do you think you are doing?! Have you completely lost your mind?!” Calista’s voice cracked with raw terror and maternal reprimand.

“Why on earth did you bring this monster back here, Mother?! He is Saesbyol’s lapdog! I will never, ever forgive him for what he put my friends through!” Ethan shouted back, his voice shattering under the crushing weight of his grief and fury.

Calista closed the distance between them, gently cupping her son’s strained, trembling face. “Listen to me, my son. Kassius was blinded by his own agony back then—I have told you of those dark days before, haven’t I? But look at him now. Kassius has finally broken free from Saesbyol’s cursed chains. We need his strength, Ethan, especially now as the shadows swell and the dark lord’s new lieutenants grow stronger by the day.”

“She’s right, Ethan, my child… Please, find it in your heart to forgive Kassius. No matter what blood was spilled in the past, the exact same blood flows through both of your veins,” Divina added gently, her serene gaze washing over the furious young man like a soothing balm.

A stunned silence fell over the room, so absolute that the dropping of a pin could have shattered it. Every pair of eyes that had burned with incandescent hatred suddenly widened in pure, unadulterated shock.

“We’re… we’re brothers?” Ethan stammered, his voice trembling violently as the concept crashed against his reality, refusing to compute.

A mystical, knowing smile blossomed across the lips of both Calista and Divina. “Not brothers,” Divina clarified smoothly, “but your fathers—Manuel and Lucas—were first cousins.”

“So… they’re cousins?” Aki echoed under her breath, her eyes darting back and forth as her mind scrambled to assemble the pieces of this sudden revelation. Calista offered a slow, confirming nod.

“Even so! I will never, ever accept that traitor as my kin!” Ethan roared, lunging forward as if to break free once more. But Baekhyun was faster; wrapping his arms tightly around Ethan’s waist, he anchored him to the spot, pressing his palm firmly against Ethan’s shaking hand to anchor him with his presence and force him to breathe.

At that exact, heavy moment, Meriam and Lola Esther stepped quietly into the chamber, bringing with them an aura of absolute, crushing gravity.

“That is quite enough, Ethan. Push your petty personal vendettas aside, right now,” Meriam commanded, her voice brooking no argument. She raised her hands, and with a swift ripple of her ancient magic, a glowing, holographic projection materialized suspended in the center of the room—a horrific, nauseating vision of the future.

Within that shimmering projection, the terrifying collapse of society played out in agonizing detail: Saesbyol stood upon the ashes of government, inaugurated as the supreme president of the entire nation, while a tide of absolute darkness choked every familiar street and alleyway.

“It is already happening… the first chapter of the apocalypse has begun,” Kassius murmured, his voice laced with a chilling prophecy that dropped the temperature in the room to freezing.

Divina swept her gaze across the stunned faces of the gathered youth, her expression grave, every word carrying the weight of the cosmos. “And because of that… the time has finally come for the Book of the Babaylans to choose its true, ultimate guardian.”

Ethan’s brow furrowed in deep confusion. “Wait. I thought Kassius was already the master of it?”

“Yes, because he once held its heavy burden,” Kaito agreed, equally perplexed, his head tilting in disbelief.

Calista shook her head slowly. “No. The true, unbridled core of its power has always remained with Divina and me…”

“Indeed,” Divina finished, her palms beginning to pulse with a blinding, ethereal light. “The time has come to pass down the absolute wisdom of the book to the new generation… before it is simply too late for us all.”

Meanwhile, deep in the heart of the sprawling metropolis—where towering structures of glass and steel were now draped in freezing shadows and palpable terror—Saesbyol reigned from the very peak of absolute supremacy.

He sat upon the luxurious presidential throne within the grand Palace, his features illuminated solely by the pale, ghostly rays of the moon piercing through the shattered stained-glass windows. Outside, the wind seemed to halt its breath entirely, bowing in submission before this newly erected monument of darkness.

“At last… the entire nation rests securely in the palm of my hand,” Saesbyol whispered, his voice low yet overflowing with the intoxicating nectar of triumph and bottomless greed. A cold, blood-curdling smirk stretched across his lips as his pale fingers slowly stroked the carved armrest of his war-throne. “Yet this is merely a fraction. In the days to come… the entire world will fall to its knees before me.”

As he basked in the intoxicating illusion of his own omnipotence, heavy, echoing footsteps reverberated against the polished marble floor. Out of the gloom stepped his four most trusted, lethal lieutenants—Gina, Astrid, Naomi, and Savi—entities radiating a strange, suffocating aura of poison and decay, primed to execute his every command without a shred of hesitation.

Naomi, stepping forward as the vanguard of the group with razor-sharp eyes blazing with a relentless, insatiable thirst for war, dipped into a slow, mocking bow of allegiance.

“Your Excellency… the vanguard legions are fully mobilized and primed for slaughter. They wait solely for your command to march, conquer, and reduce to ash the remaining resistant cities that dare defy your rule,” Naomi reported, her voice carrying a freezing, authoritative cadence that turned the very air around them sour with dread.

A dark, brooding gaze swept over Saesbyol’s loyal hounds as the arcane pressure radiating from his core began to violently tremor the entire chamber.

“Then do not keep them waiting a moment longer,” Saesbyol commanded, his voice dropping to a harsh, absolute decree as he violently shoved himself up from his throne. “Go forth. Obliterate anyone foolish enough to cross our path, and ensure that nothing remains in your wake save for my eternal name. I am, and forever shall be, the only master they will ever bow to—yesterday, today, and for all eternity.”

While the creeping tide of darkness writhed relentlessly outside, threatening to swallow the entire nation whole, the inner sanctum of Casa De Segunda was cloaked in a sacred, almost deafening silence. The very air ceased its movement, holding its breath in profound reverence before the ancient, awakening power pulsing within the room.

Calista and Divina had finally commenced the sacred ritual to choose the new guardian of the Book of the Babaylans—humanity’s final bastion of light against the looming apocalypse.

“Now is the time for you to choose your new protector from among our sons, tracing the sacred bloodline of our great ancestors, Dolores and Amparo,” Divina chanted in a deep, resonant whisper, her hands tracing intricate, glowing symbols through the air.

“Now… speak the incantations we taught you. Do not let fear or your past consume you,” Calista reminded them, her eyes shining with the brilliant luminescence of raw magic.

Ethan stepped forward first. He drew a deep, ragged breath, steeling himself against the crushing weight of responsibility resting upon his shoulders. Slowly, deliberately, he pressed his trembling palm against the ancient, weathered leather cover of the tome.

“Ethan Salvador, born of the blood of the Bellator and Sigbin-bloodline of Lucas Salvador, and carrying the sacred blood of the babaylan Dolores…” Ethan declared, his voice ringing out with fierce, unwavering courage.

In a blinding flash of light, his hands erupted in a brilliant golden radiance, and the book resonated with a deep, sonorous hum, as if roaring its absolute approval to his bloodline.

“Your turn, Kassius… my son,” Divina called out gently, signaling the young man who had been silently watching from the sidelines.

Kassius swallowed hard, his throat suddenly bone-dry. The fierce hostility that had once consumed his gaze was now replaced by a lingering, heavy hesitation. Yet he knew there was no turning back. As he stepped forward, a flurry of whispers instantly rippled through the gathered crowd.

The eyes of Jasmine, Jin Ae, and Catherine widened in sudden shock. Even Aki and Kaito could not help whispering among themselves in a corner of the hall.

“Wait, he and Dr. Velez are married? No wonder…” Aki muttered, a look of profound astonishment washing over her features. Kaito nodded slowly in agreement, recalling how fiercely Daryl had defended Kassius earlier.

Kassius paid the murmurs no mind. He reached out and placed his hand firmly on the opposite side of the ancient book.

“Kassius Velez…” he spoke, pausing to release a slow, grounding breath before uttering the final lines. “…born of the blood of the Bellator Manuel Salvador, and carrying the sacred blood of the babaylan Amparo.”

Just as it had with Ethan, Kassius’s hands were instantly enveloped in a searing, incandescent white light. Simultaneously, the heavy, ancient tome slowly lifted from the stone table, hovering suspended in mid-air as it spun gracefully, casting a cascade of glowing mystic letters and shimmering runes into the surrounding air.

“The book is about to choose…” Catherine whispered, her breath catching in her throat as the entire room froze in breathless anticipation, waiting for the omnipotent relic to render its final judgment.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE: THE BOOK OF BABAYLAN’S NEW HOLDERS

The echoes of the final chant had barely faded when a heavy, suffocating silence descended upon the chamber. Divina and Calista stood breathless, their souls still tethered to the ritual they had just performed—a sacred, arduous task to identify who among their children and nephews was worthy to become the new guardian of the Libro ng mga Babaylan . Every heartbeat in the room felt magnified, a drumbeat of anticipation vibrating against the cold stone walls.

Before them stood the ancient relic, a weathered tome bound in the secrets and lost wisdom of the first Babaylan. It was an object of immense weight, both physically and spiritually. But then, in a blink of an eye, the air itself seemed to crack. The book began to bleed brilliant, blinding light. It levitated, expanding and twisting until it transformed into a roaring orb of celestial fire. With a speed that defied the laws of nature, the orb surged forward, carving through the air like a meteor before plunging directly into the chests of Ethan and Kassius.

A violent gust of wind tore through the room, fueled by the sudden, chaotic surge of raw energy.

“What… what is happening?!” Catherine shrieked, stumbling backward. Her hands trembled violently as she ducked, her eyes tightly shut, instinctively trying to shield herself from the blinding radiance that threatened to consume them all.

“I… I have no idea,” Jin Ae whispered, her voice cracking. She stood frozen, her eyes wide, reflecting the terrifying spectacle. Overcome by a sudden, irrational wave of fear, she reached out, her fingers tightening desperately around the metal pipe Jasmine was holding. It was a pathetic anchor, but in the face of the supernatural, it was the only thing that felt real.

The cousins stared in horror and awe. “Mother? Why did the book turn into a ball of light? What does this mean?” Ethan’s voice trembled with a mix of anxiety and burgeoning power. Beside him, Kassius looked at his mother, his brow furrowed in a silent, urgent plea for enlightenment.

Divina let out a long, weary sigh. Her face, usually a mask of serenity, was now etched with a deep, somber gravity as she felt the shifting currents of the world around them. “I do not know the full extent of this truth… but I have a premonition,” she said, her voice low and resonating with a strange, otherworldly authority.

“What is it, Divina?” Calista asked, her voice barely a whisper, betraying a mixture of dread and consuming curiosity.

“It seems the book no longer seeks a single keeper,” Divina explained, her eyes glowing with a faint, reflected light. “Instead, it has chosen to bestow its entire essence—its ancient knowledge and formidable power—directly into the bloodline of the Babaylan. It has effectively locked its secrets within them,” she paused, her expression hardening. “The relic acted to protect itself, ensuring that its wisdom would never again be tainted by the filthy hands of those who seek darkness.”

Calista’s brow furrowed, a flicker of genuine fear piercing her composure. “If that is true… what of the curse? What of the dangers tethered to that ancient knowledge?”

“I do not yet have the answer to that,” Divina replied, her gaze shifting to her son and nephew. “But one thing is certain: we must brace ourselves. A war is coming.”

From the shadows of the chamber, Nana Esther stepped forward. Her eyes were sharp, reflecting years of battle-hardened experience and an unwavering resolve. “The Bellator children are ready,” she declared, her voice firm and uncompromising.

A heavy silence followed, during which their gazes met. Ethan, Baekhyun, Aki, Kaito, and Kassius stood tall, their posture shifting from confusion to stoic determination. Beside them, Jin Ae, Catherine, and Jasmine straightened their backs, their faces masks of newfound grit. They stared at the two ancient Babaylans without a trace of fear—only the scorching fire of youth and a sacred duty to their land.

Calista nodded, her features softening with maternal warmth, though her aura remained potent and commanding. “Very well. Kneel before us and accept the blessing of Divina and myself. May your movements be as swift and elusive as the wind—impossible for your enemies to track, and forever beyond their reach.”

As she spoke, Calista’s palms erupted in a soft, ethereal white glow. Divina raised her hands, mirroring her companion, and together they poured their divine blessing onto the young Bellator warriors.

“Like the element of fire,” Divina proclaimed, her voice roaring like a torch in the deep dark, “may you burn away the shadows within your own minds. Be sharp, be vigilant, so that you may never be deceived by the lies of the enemy.”

“The element of water,” Calista added, her voice calm yet laced with intensity, “shall be the guide to your emotions. Keep your hearts pure and gentle for those in need, but when you stand on the precipice of danger… be like the raging sea—ferocious, relentless, and merciless to any who dare to stand in your way.”

“And the final element, birthed from the book itself… the earth,” they whispered in unison, their voices merging into one powerful sound. “May your resolve for the light be as unyielding as the bedrock. And like the living world, be the shield and protector for the weak and the weary.”

As the final words settled, a tremor rocked the young warriors. A turbulent yet gentle energy surged through them, rushing like a torrential river through every vein and nerve. It left them breathless, gifted with an unnatural strength, clarity, and an awakening of the spirit they had never before known.

In the wake of that monumental transition, Sister Yael stepped forward, a soft but firm smile gracing her lips, offering her final benediction to the warriors.

“The Lord of Light will never abandon you in this struggle,” Sister Yael whispered, placing her hands gently upon their shoulders. “He will guard you, protect you, and walk beside you until the very final breath of victory.”

The echoes of the sacred blessings had barely settled, leaving the young warriors vibrating with newfound, supernatural power, when the air inside the chamber suddenly tore apart. A deafening shriek echoed through the stone walls as the very fabric of space violently ripped open. A dark, luminescent portal materialized before them, exhaling a chilling breeze thick with the earthy scent of petrichor and ancient, rusted steel.

From the swirling shadows of the gateway, two figures emerged, clad head-to-toe in midnight ninja attire. Their faces were shrouded in black cloth, leaving only their piercing, razor-sharp eyes exposed to the dim light. Yet, in a single heartbeat, Kikyo recognized them. Her chest seized with a violent panic, her hands trembling uncontrollably as she stared at the encroaching danger.

“Riku-sama…” Kikyo breathed, her voice a fragile tremble of absolute shock and reverence.

The lead figure frantically ripped off his mask, gasping for breath, his face etched with exhaustion and sheer terror. “Kikyō! Imasugu wareware ni chikara o kashite kure! Noroi ga fukkatsu shimatta!” (Kikyo! Lend us your strength right now! The ancient curse has awakened!) he cried out, his voice heavy with desperation and a dire warning about the resurrection of a forgotten evil in their homeland.

Kikyo’s eyes widened in horror. A tidal wave of conflicting duties and crushing conscience crashed over her mind. “Daga, watashi no Sigbinan de no misshon wa dō naru no da!” (But what will happen to my mission here in Sigbinan?!) she pleaded aloud, her voice fracturing with guilt as she thought of her allies left behind in the eye of the storm.

Before Kikyo could spiral further into despair, Meriam stepped forward. Her expression was solemn, yet her eyes carried a profound, empathetic understanding of the impossible weight resting on her comrade’s shoulders.

“I release you from your duty here, Kikyo. Return to your homeland,” Meriam said, her voice steady and resolute, locking her gaze onto the young kunoichi. “Right now, we must all fight where we are needed most if we are to defeat the greater darkness threatening our worlds.”

“Kashikomarimashita, Misutoresu…” Kikyo whispered in deep gratitude, dipping her head low in a bow of utmost respect.

There was no time to mourn, no time to hesitate. Kikyo sprinted across the stone floor toward her brother, Aki. Their final embrace was suffocatingly heavy, weighed down by the agonizing reality of an unexpected parting right on the precipice of war.

“Aki-niisan, watashi wa watashi-tachi no kuni e kaerimasu… soshite, kono sensō de kanarazu shōri suru to yakusoku shite kudasai,” Kikyo choked out, her emotions spilling over as she gripped her brother’s hands tightly, desperately trying to pour every ounce of her remaining courage into his palms.

Aki swallowed hard, his jaw locking rigidly as he fought back the burning tears threatening to betray him. “Yakusoku suru… soshite, ki o tsukete na,” (I promise… and please, take care of yourself,) Aki answered, his voice cracking, thick with a brother’s fierce protection and unconditional love.

“Take this. I leave our ancestral bow and arrows with you. You must use them in the battles to come,” Kikyo urged, swiftly sliding the sacred quiver and weapon off her back and thrusting them into his arms.

Aki recoiled slightly, panic flashing across his features. “No! What about you? You need them for the war in your homeland!”

Kikyo shook her head, her dark eyes burning with unshakeable resolve. “I still have Father and Mother’s Katana. Besides… that bow and arrow were always meant for you, Aki.”

The moment Aki’s fingers finally wrapped around the grip of the sacred weapon, a miracle unfolded. The entire bow and quiver erupted in a brilliant, breathtaking shade of rose-pink—a warm, divine luminescence that instantly surged like liquid electricity up Aki’s arms, flooding his entire body with an overwhelming wave of ancestral power and awakening a legendary strength he had never known he possessed.

While the parting words still hung heavy in the air, a world away, the silent city was violently swallowed by chaos. The streets plunged into an even deeper, more unnatural gloom as Saesbyol’s ruthless minions descended upon the metropolis in a tide of destruction. Police sirens wailed frantically through the smoke-choked air, a desperate soundtrack to the onslaught as heavily armed law enforcement officers formed a formidable barricade, deploying armored tanks and unleashing a relentless wall of gunfire against the advancing horde.

Amidst the swirling ash and deafening explosions, a woman emerged with a chilling, predatory smile—Naomi. Her eyes burned with a dark, necrotic power as she locked her gaze onto the terrified yet defiant officers holding the line.

“If I were you, I would surrender right now… and bow before the absolute power of the darkness,” Naomi purred, her voice dripping with frost, sending a shiver straight down the bone of anyone unfortunate enough to hear it.

Instead of retreating into fear, the police tightened their grips on their weapons, unleashing a furious storm of lead. But before a single bullet could find its mark, Astrid raised a single hand in a lazy, mocking gesture. In a blinding flash, a catastrophic gale of dark magic erupted—a localized tempest so violently concentrated that it picked up the heavy police tanks and armored vehicles as if they were fragile plastic toys, hurling them effortlessly through the air.

Savi stood off to the side, watching the carnage unfold with an expression of utter disgust. She curled her lip in disdain. “Pitiful, pathetic creatures…” she whispered, her face twisted in merciless contempt.

“Now, Savi! Shatter their skulls with your voice!” Naomi commanded, her eyes flashing with the frantic thrill of impending victory.

A wicked, terrifying grin spread across Savi’s face. She drew in a deep, lung-filling breath and parted her lips to unleash her fatal, devastating sonic scream—but before the first sound wave could tear from her throat, a blinding bolt of jagged white light violently ripped open the darkening sky.

The Bellator group had arrived!

Moving with lethal precision, Jasmine thrust her weather pipe high into the air. In a heartbeat, a roaring, jagged bolt of lightning fractured the storm clouds above, plunging downward like a heavenly spear to strike right where Savi stood! But Savi’s reflexes were terrifyingly swift; with a blur of motion and a contemptuous leap, she twisted away just a fraction of a second before the blazing voltage incinerated the asphalt.

“The miserable Bellators are back…” Gina sneered, her face contorting into a mask of pure venom. With a violent sweep of her hands against the cracked pavement, she tore open the earth, sending a violent tremor rippling through the street that splintered the concrete beneath their feet.

Ethan moved instantly, his instincts as a protector roaring to life. “Get back! Fall back now, it’s too dangerous!” he bellowed over the roar of battle, ushering the wounded police officers away from the collapsing frontline.

“Cowards! Face us if you dare!” Catherine roared, stepping forward with fearless defiance. Her hands began to crackle and burst with a volatile, mesmerizing blend of blazing violet and scorching crimson energy—a volatile bomb ready to detonate at a moment’s notice.

Beside her, Jin Ae stepped into the fray, undergoing a staggering, terrifying transformation. The gentle air around her shattered as her long, raven-black hair morphed into a cascade of wild, burning crimson locks. Her eyes flared with an ancient, untamed fury as she fully embraced her true, dormant essence: Helga.

Naomi’s breath hitched, her eyes widening in sheer disbelief as she stared at the warrior before her. “Helga?” she gasped, the name slipping out like a curse.

A dangerous, feral smirk graced Helga’s lips as she casually raised her hands, licking the flames that now danced effortlessly across her skin. “Tell me… are you ready for your execution?”

Amidst the billowing clouds of dust, thick acrid smoke, and the violent clash of divine and dark magic, the fragile boundary between light and darkness finally shattered. The war that would decide the fate of all worlds had officially begun.

TO BE CONTINUED…

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX: THE BATTLE OF LIGHT AND DARKNESS

The merciless battle for the final, gasping breath of peace had officially begun—a brutal clash of wills pitting Catherine and Jasmine against the ravenous, bloodthirsty henchmen of Saesbyol: Astrid and Savi.

The ancient forest, once a sanctuary of quiet souls and timeless whisperings, shattered into a thousand pieces as Savi’s demonic, spine-chilling laughter echoed through the canopy. The tall, ancient trees groaned under the sudden shift of dark atmosphere. In the frost-cold eyes of both Savi and Astrid lay not a single flicker of human mercy—only an insatiable thirst for slaughter and a violent obsession to eradicate anyone daring enough to stand against their spreading blight.

Her chest heaving with sheer determination, Jasmine hoisted her weather pipe toward the suffocating sky. With a fierce blow and every ounce of resolve burning in her soul, the heavens trembled in response. The atmosphere turned pitch-black, vibrating with unstable static, before jagged, blinding arcs of lightning ruptured the darkness, screaming down directly toward the two villains.

Yet, before the lethal strikes could pulverize the earth beneath them, Astrid raised her hands, a arrogant, mocking smirk curling her lips. Rather than casting a simple defensive barrier, she flexed her wind magic with terrifying mastery—violently bending the trajectory of the divine lightning and redirecting it directly back toward Jasmine and Catherine with double the speed and devastating force!

“Jasmine, look out!” Catherine screamed, her voice raw with agonizing fear.

Without missing a beat, Catherine wove her hands through the air, casting brilliant, shimmering arcana runes to erect a glowing magical shield.

BOOM!

The redirected lightning smashed against the mystical barrier with apocalyptic force. The shockwave rattled Catherine to her very bones; a painful groan escaped her lips as the sheer weight of the impact brought her down to her knees in the soaked, muddy earth.

“In fairness… they’re absurdly strong. We were almost turned into roasted meat…” Jasmine panted heavily, her knuckles white as she clung desperately to her weather pipe, fighting the fatigue clawing at her lungs.

“Which is why we must be extra careful… We need to distract these monsters long enough for Kuya Ethan and the others to complete the Solomon Star formation…” Catherine replied through gritted teeth. She closed her eyes for a fraction of a second and chanted an ancient incantation—a sacred spell whose heavy words reverberated through the air, burning glowing ethereal marks into the very fabric of space.

They sprang back into action to counterattack, but Savi refused to grant them even a single heartbeat to breathe.

From the deepest abysses of the earth, Savi summoned a torrent of jet-black, foul-smelling, corrupted water. The vile liquid surged upward, hardening into razor-sharp spears of solid ice and condensed poison. They rained down with catastrophic force, brutally driving themselves into Catherine’s shimmering defenses. Simultaneously, Astrid unleashed a tempest of shattered, razor-edged wind—a chaotic vortex that forcefully tore through the air and ripped the weather pipe right out of Jasmine’s slipping grip! The enchanted pipe spun helplessly through the air before embedding itself deep into the distant dirt.

“You are nowhere near our level,” Astrid whispered coldly, her breath smelling of decay and death.

Savi and her suffocating currents, along with Astrid’s swirling gales, closed in around the two weakening heroines like a closing grave.

Savi delivered a brutal final strike, throwing a massive wave of black water to engulf and mercilessly batter Jasmine and Catherine. At the same exact moment, Astrid constricted the very oxygen around them, crushing the air out of their lungs. Suffocating and utterly overwhelmed, both Catherine and Jasmine collapsed into unconsciousness, their battered bodies hitting the cold soil now soaked in mud, filth, and fresh blood.

Not far away, two pairs of wide, terrified eyes witnessed the brutal scene unfold.

Baekhyun and Jin Ae saw it all.

“My sisters…” Jin Ae whispered, her voice trembling violently.

A suffocating tightness gripped her chest as she watched her allies fall, even as she and Baekhyun were locked in a ferocious duel against Saesbyol’s other deadly subordinates, Naomi and Gina. Overwhelmed by desperation, Jin Ae made a move to break away and sprint toward her bleeding friends, but a firm, steady hand clamped down on her shoulder. Baekhyun stopped her.

“Trust in their strength… They won’t fall this easily. I know your sisters,” Baekhyun spoke, his voice brimming with absolute faith.

Despite the deadly gravity written across his sharp features, his white fox ears twitched with absolute alertness, sensing every subtle shift in the battlefield around them. Jin Ae took a shaky breath and nodded, forcing the wild, clawing panic in her chest to subside.

A thick, crushing darkness rolled over the open plain, threatening to swallow everything whole. Yet, in the middle of that drowning abyss, the unbreakable bond between siblings Baekhyun and Jin Ae burned brighter than ever. Standing directly across from them were Naomi and Gina—two souls completely corrupted and intoxicated by malice.

“This is your absolute last chance to surrender,” Naomi threatened coldly. Her eyes held zero value for human life as her palms began to glow, suddenly bursting into a wild, destructive scarlet flame.

Jin Ae let out a cold, fearless smirk, staring straight into the eyes of her enemy.

“You can’t easily force someone who was born from the darkness to surrender…” Jin Ae declared valiantly. Matching her own words, her hands ignited into a brilliant, roaring inferno of divine power.

In a fraction of a second, Naomi launched herself high into the sky. Angling both her hands down toward the siblings, she unleashed a colossal fireball that descended like a falling sun, detonating on impact and igniting the entire plain. The scorching heat threatened to melt skin and sear lungs, but Baekhyun did not flinch, nor did he step back a single inch.

Blending his innate primal strength with the radiant light of his sister, Baekhyun created a blinding, impenetrable barrier of pure energy that completely snuffed out the violent tempest of flames.

“Darkness will never triumph over the light we hold within us!” Jin Ae roared, her voice echoing with unshakable conviction.

Holding hands, Baekhyun and Jin Ae channeled a joint, amplified beam of pure celestial energy. The light of righteousness expanded rapidly like the crest of a newborn sun, dispelling the pitch-black aura suffocating the field and completely surrounding Naomi and Gina.

Naomi’s hellfire and Gina’s corrupted earth magic were no match for the blinding, untamed purity of the siblings’ power. One by one, the villains’ dark spells crumbled into ash until both Naomi and Gina collapsed to their knees, drained of all strength, falling helpless onto the very earth they had been trying to destroy.

“You will never defeat the children of Ara Choi… Remember that!” Jin Ae said with a mixture of righteous fury and pride, the embers on her hands blazing fiercely.

“That’s enough… We won’t hurt them further,” Baekhyun said softly yet firmly, his compassionate hand gently resting on his sister’s arm to calm her flames.

A profound, heavy silence fell over the scorched, smoke-filled plain following the first phase of the battle.

While Astrid and Savi quietly revelled in their fleeting victory, Catherine’s eyes slowly fluttered open against the cold mud. Beside her, Jasmine was painfully crawling on her stomach, her body bruised and bleeding, as her trembling hand reached out toward her buried weather pipe. Though their bodies were broken and battered to the brink of collapse, a terrifying new fire—an unforgiving, ablaze fury—ignited deep within their eyes.

“We… are not done yet…” Jasmine rasped out in a low, dangerous whisper that carried the absolute weight of her unwavering spirit. Her fingers finally locked tightly around the weather pipe once more.

Astrid hovered effortlessly in the air, a cold, contemptuous sneer playing on her lips as she idly spun a razor-sharp miniature tornado in her palm. Beside her, Savi was already gathering another colossal surge of blackened, chaotic water. Without hesitation, they unleashed a barrage of air blades and water spears directly toward the two wounded heroines to finish them off once and for all.

The very ground trembled as Catherine slowly rose from the mud.

A shadowy, yet brilliantly radiant aura surged around her entire body like a crown of eclipse light. Next to her, Jasmine stood tall and firm, holding her weather pipe, ready to act as her impenetrable fortress.

However, instead of raising a standard magical shield, Catherine raised both of her arms toward the sky and uttered a forbidden, ancient incantation— The Ancient Puppet Magic .

From the tips of her slender fingers, invisible, shimmering beige threads of high arcana burst forth. They snaked rapidly through the air like living serpents, driving themselves deep into the joints and nerve centers of Astrid and Savi!

“What is this… Why… why can’t I move?!” Savi shrieked in absolute terror as her arms froze mid-cast. She tried with all her might to unleash her dark water, only to realize with mounting horror that she no longer had control over her own flesh and bones.

Even Astrid was frozen mid-air, her gale-force winds faltering instantly. Her eyes dilated in utter shock and despair as she felt an overwhelming, unnatural force manipulating her muscles against her will.

With a subtle, graceful twitch of her fingers, Catherine forced Astrid and Savi to turn their lethal powers directly toward each other! Catherine manipulated Astrid’s violent winds to violently neutralize Savi’s black water, and used Savi’s torrential waves to drown out and extinguish Astrid’s tempest.

While both villains were trapped and helpless beneath the brutal, unyielding control of the puppeteer magic, Jasmine raised her weather pipe to her lips and blew with all her strength.

The enchanted pipe unleashed a colossal, roaring pink tempest of dense rose-colored lightning that struck the paralyzed figures of Astrid and Savi dead-on!

In a blinding explosion of pink light and deafening thunder, the arcana threads snapped. The terrifying force sent Astrid and Savi flying backward through the air, crashing violently onto the distant earth. They lay there completely unconscious, covered in blood and dirt—utterly vanquished by Catherine’s brilliant, ruthless, and forbidden mastery of the ancient arts.

Meanwhile, on the opposing edge of the impending war, Ethan, Kaito, Kassius, and Aki stood face-to-face with the very progenitor of all evil.

“Your domain is crumbling, Saesbyol! Your henchmen have already fallen… Surrender now!” Ethan shouted, his voice ringing with unyielding resolve and righteous fury.

His ancient weapon remained raised, gleaming dangerously as the four warriors slowly, methodically encircled Saesbyol. Every footstep was calculated, ensuring that no alleyway, no shadow, and no thread of magic remained for the villain to slip through.

A sneering, contemptuous grin curled across Saesbyol’s lips. “Arrogant little brat… Just as foolish and boastful as your mother and father,” Saesbyol responded coldly, every syllable dripping with icy condescension.

“Grandpa, please! Exorcise Saesbyol from your body… cast him out!”

Baekhyun came sprinting toward the circle, Jin Ae matching his desperate pace. Chest heaving, Baekhyun struggled to draw air into his burning lungs as he stared at the familiar vessel of his grandfather—his eyes wide with a heart-wrenching mixture of desperate plea and agonizing grief.

Before Baekhyun could take another step forward, Kassius cut in, his gaze sharp enough to pierce steel. “Exorcise what? When ‘Joseon Choi’ never even truly existed in the first place?”

Saesbyol let out a low, raspy chuckle—a sound so devoid of humanity and remorse that it sent a shiver down the spine of the ancient earth.

“My treacherous lover… and my ungrateful, pathetic grandchildren…” Saesbyol taunted, his sinister gaze locking onto the young woman. “Especially you, Jin Ae. You will drown in regret for turning your back on me.”

Each word sliced through the tense air like a poisoned dagger.

“Now!” Kaito roared, giving the long-awaited signal for them to initiate and lock the divine Star of Solomon formation.

Before they could weave their hands and invoke their sacred magic, an ominous, apocalyptic tremor vibrated through the deep bedrock of the earth. The ground behind them groaned violently before tearing open, creating jagged, yawning abysses. From the depths of the subterranean darkness, the four fallen henchmen emerged once more, rising like grotesque phantoms behind Saesbyol.

“This is far from over…” Saesbyol murmured, his icy gaze promising blood and ruin.

In the span of a single heartbeat, Saesbyol released a thick, suffocating wave of black, abyssal smoke that surged rapidly across the plain. The pitch-black smog swallowed everyone’s vision instantly, blinding the companions and filling their throats with acrid fumes. Under the cover of the unnatural gloom, Saesbyol vanished into thin air alongside his four lieutenants and their legion of dark, shadow-clad soldiers.

“Damn it! No!” Ethan screamed, slamming his fist uselessly through the empty air. He coughed heavily, trying desperately to swat away the dense smog that left behind only the nauseating stench of ash, rot, and lingering darkness.

Kassius stepped forward, clapping a heavy, steadying hand onto his cousin Ethan’s shoulder to ground his surging rage. “There will be other chances, Ethan. And the next time we stand before him… we will be the ones to put an end to his existence.”

While chaos and smoke swept across the battlefield, the unfolding calamity was being watched silently from afar. From the high windows of the historic Casa De Segunda , Divina and Calista looked out into the horizon. The ancient estate stood quiet, yet every beam of old wood hummed with a hidden, suffocating dread.

“Looking at the two of them… it brings back memories of Manuel and Lucas,” Divina spoke softly, a gentle, melancholy ache lacing her voice as her eyes lingered on the distant horizon.

Calista merely offered a quiet smile—a bittersweet expression etched with understanding for the ghosts of the past that endlessly haunted their steps.

Moments later, heavy, deliberate footsteps echoed through the wooden hallway. Meriam approached them, her presence enveloped in a grave, uncharacteristically serious aura.

“The council of benevolent aswangs has summoned me once more…” Meriam said solemnly, locking eyes with both women. “I must leave Casa De Segunda in your capable hands.”

Calista’s brow furrowed in immediate concern. “Why? Has something happened in Sitio Tinieblas again?”

Meriam released a long, heavy sigh. The weight of the news she bore seemed almost too heavy for her shoulders.

“The absolute darkness… has begun its siege there.”

Though anxiety tightened its grip around her heart, Divina steeled her spirit. She stepped forward and gently held Meriam’s trembling hand. “Then go, and stay safe… Rest assured, Casa De Segunda will remain protected under our watch.”

“I know it will… Thank you, from the bottom of my heart,” Meriam said softly.

She pulled both women into a tight, fierce embrace—a hug bound by deep sisterly love, shared terror, and a fragile, burning hope amidst the vast, encroaching darkness.

TO BE CONTINUED…